The Chronicles of Summer Rain, Vol. 8 -- Dark Melvain

by shysage

Rating: everyone
Tags: Princess Luna, Original Character, Fluttershy, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Human, Romance
Length: 147423

The 'Phantom Alicorn' helped Princess Twilight and Equestria face a number of 'bad guys' to varying degrees. But a bully from the past would exact a far greater price...

It seems like life is just like this. Deal with one problem, enjoy a little peace, then a bigger one pops up. Equestria's recent history seems to read the same way. The 'Phantom Alicorn' had recently helped Princess Twilight and Equestria face a number of 'bad guys' to varying degrees. But a bully from the past would exact a far greater price...

Published 2014-10-08 00:50:06 UTC
Last updated 2015-01-07 04:15:01 UTC

Ch.2, Scared to Death

Hi, it's me Summer, well Equestria pony Summer Rain. I'm the Canterlot Recorder's assistant. I love my job!

My Stallion and I had spent the last week maybe, trying to get a good first pass done for the account of our time mostly in Equestria for over two weeks, starting when my Twin and I were abducted.

We came back almost two weeks ago now, and my Stallion quickly transferred the eight chapters a bunch of the Equestria Girls had helped us put together.

My Stallion and I did the next chapter together. We decided to take my Twin's place, and so came back to the Equestria Girls world. We were there maybe ten days. This time was hard but amazing at the same time.

My Stallion did the next three chapters, and I did the three that followed. Then we went through all six together. We love doing our 'work' together like this. These chapters came out amazing.

We took a break yesterday, and went back to the Equestria Girls world to spend another delightful afternoon with the girls in the bleachers after school.

Well, it was yesterday, but we went through the Portal after midnight, so early yesterday morning, in order to get to the bleachers before school was out. My sister Fluttershy came with us too. I always feel bad when we don't bring everypony...

Still, time in the bleachers is always amazing. And even though we had only been gone a little over a week, it seems like I needed to get 'caught up' all over again.

My Stallion spent some time with the guys and his Twin. He said simply that the time was amazing.

At five maybe, everyone else wandered off, and my Twin and I just hugged and cried together. The Fluttershys and Shyna did the same thing.

Still, it was clear that my Twin and my Stallion's Twin needed to spend some time together tonight. My Twin said it had been a few days, because both of them had been so busy; he with work, and she with school.

My Twin mentioned though, that living here was a lot easier for both of them, well right now anyway. And having Shyna always with Fluttershy gave she and her stallion more flexibility. But they still included Fluttershy and Shyna a lot. It was just good all around.

My Twin and my Stallion's Twin were soon off together.

My amazing Stallion kept his promise, and took the rest of us (me, both Fluttershy's and Shyna) to the beach in 'big Blue'.

He had to dip into his stash of extra cash so he could put some gas in the car. He mentioned that there was mysteriously a lot more cash there, but he suspected what was going on.

Before it started getting dark, my Stallion and I wandered by ourselves hugging, and the Fluttershys and Shyna spent some time together by themselves, too.

For the last hour, we all walked together, and talked. Shyna seems almost like a different person now. Caring, loving hearts really are helping her life just blossom. But it's clear with each day, she is just like my sister... Well, like both of them...

At eight maybe, we pulled up in front of the Cake's Diner for some food. The five of us joined my Twin and my Stallion's Twin, and we had an amazing time together like that.

Nine o'clock found us all in front of the Portal wall, weeping softly and hugging together.

We were soon heading back to Equestria.

It was mid-morning here in Equestria; a long day lay ahead of us.

Princess Twilight quickly found us, and asked us about our trip. She smiled as she listened, but tears soon formed in her eyes. Like I said, I usually feel bad when we don't bring everypony.

Trying to calm down, Princess mentioned that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were coming to Ponyville this afternoon. Princess didnt need to say anything more.

A day that includes some time with Cel and Lu (Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) is always a good day.

My Stallion knows me so well... He suggested that Fluttershy and I spend some time together, and that he would join us at her Cottage for lunch maybe.

My Stallion and I hugged, then Sis and I were soon off to the Cottage.

I was a little concerned. I know Fluttershy is really worried about the possibility there is a needy Shyna here in Equestria. I just don't know how to handle that.

It only came up once. Fluttershy mentioned in passing that her Twin said she thought she remembered Shyna saying her Twin might be in Canterlot. She couldn't remember much more; she couldn't even remember the conversation. Fluttershy's Twin was afraid to bring such a touchy subject up with Shyna again.

I said I would mention this to my Stallion.

But our time together was just amazing. I love my Sister.

My Stallion joined us at lunch time, and Fluttershy made us a nice meal. The three of us spending time together is always such a pleasure.

After lunch, we left Fluttershy surrounded by her animal friends in the warm sunlight, and my Stallion and I headed off to the Castle.

An Air Coach arrived at the Castle soon after we did.

After everypony hugged Princess Twilight, Filia and Fiona, Cel and Lu requested some time together just as a family, and we walked to the Canterlot Recorder's house. Ponies we met on the way bowed, of course.

We were soon inside our home, and Crowns were on the table as my Stallion and I were people on the couch, hugging our girls. I cried a lot. It seemed like only yesterday, we were doing this in our tree house (it was a house in the base of a huge tree). We never thought then, that we would ever do it again. And it was clear that, even after 1300 years, our amazing girls deeply value this time. My Stallion cried a lot too.

At one point, I had both my arms wrapped around Lu's head, hugging her as she cried. 'What if we only thought about escaping the Cougars, and hadn't stopped...' I thought to myself. I cried really hard after that. Lu asked me what was wrong, so I told her. We were all crying hard for a little while then. That whole thing was just scary...

And my Stallion and I hugged and cried with both our girls. He and I love both of them a lot. Sooner than anypony wanted, we knew it was time to go. Well, sort of. When we were all four ponies, we hugged and cried some more. I guess there was no rush, so my Stallion and I gave what we could.

I think my Stallion is right, most ponies think good leaders just appear out of nowhere. I also think a lot of ponies don't realize how hard it is being 'ruler of the Realm'. Judging by the tears we have seen it must be pretty hard.

After we all calmed back down, Cel and Lu led us back to the Castle where Princess and Filia joined us (Fiona was with Rarity). We all headed next to Town Square.

We met a lot of ponies on the way, and they all bowed of course. Having three of Equestria's leaders in Ponyville was not an everyday occurrance.

Cel and Lu led us to Town Square, then stopped. I thought for a minute that we were heading to the Cakes for some food.

My Stallion was quickly smiling broadly, but it took me a minute.

There were 'bleachers' here now! And I had not even asked about them yet!

They were made of wood, but were still very strong, and painted White. And, since ponies can't sit on the seat part of the bleachers, there were just three raised, broad levels, that looked like three deep steps. These would work fine for ponies to sit on. There was also a wall at the back edge of the highest level, and along the sides, so nopony fell off. They were maybe forty feet long, and the highest level was maybe six feet high, plenty for now...

I was quickly crying as I walked up to the top step and sat down. Princess and Filia cried too, they made the connection right away.

Cel and Lu climbed up next to me, and sat down, one on either side.

Cel said that they will replace these with Marble bleachers, and also add more, should they work out well.

Lu then said quietly "Mom, it's up to you now" then she smiled. I quickly hugged Lu, then Cel, still crying.

This was an amazing start. All I, well we (Princess and her girls too!) needed to do was find a way to always be out here at the same time each day.

The Magic of Friendship would take care of the rest.

Cel and Lu are busy Princesses, and this was an amazing gift. I felt so honored... But our Princesses had to leave soon, so we walked back to the Castle.

Everypony hugged everypony, and the Air Coach was soon headed back to Canterlot with our two girls. We still cried after they left.

Princess Twilight mentioned that she and the girls were meeting at the Castle for dinner, and that we could come too. This was an amazing treat, and we told her we would be back.

Well, this would be easy, we hadn't wandered far. My Stallion and I walked over to 'my tree', and we were soon asleep next to each other. Evidently Fluttershy had joined us at some point; she was asleep next to me. The three of us hadn't slept since...

Princess woke us up at dinner time. My Sister and I yawned at the same time again, and laughed together too.

Spending time with Princess and her girls... It was so amazing... And I excitedly told them about the new 'bleachers' too. I think we all knew what to do now.

There was no official business, we just spent some amazing time together. At dusk, everypony hugged everypony and we all headed to our homes.

Well, my Stallion and I could spend some amazing time together tonight too. After our nap, neither of us were very tired. We didn't have any plans for the evening either.

We ended up on that little hill in the East meadow, and just talked together a while.

The Moon was high, but just a 'Crescent' my Stallion said. It just barely lit up the meadow. Still, it was very calm and very quiet.

My Stallion moved to face me, and we just rubbed noses together, for quite a while, and sighed a lot. It really felt good to relax and 'unwind' (I heard one of the Equestria Girls say this). I really needed my Stallion like this, tonight.

Before we knew it, my Stallion said it was probably close to midnight. We were sitting up, right next to each other, well really, up against each other. My Stallion put his head right against mine, and said he really likes having me close like this. I just sighed again.

I reminded him of when we first met 'Sue and Lee' (Cel and Lu, in the past), how he taught Sue to hug him by rubbing her head up and down against his. Then I did that to him. My Stallion just did it back. Then we both sighed together.

After a few minutes silence, my Stallion said softly "Summer, you are amazing... I lo--"

The loud steps of an approaching pony, running quickly, jolted us both, and we quickly got up and turned around...

...only to be almost run over by Princess Twilight.

"Oh, please, I need you both in the Library right away" she said quickly, and took off again, towards the Castle.

We followed of course. I said what we both realized "Shysage, she's scared to death..."

We both took to the Air, and were quickly at the Castle steps, and ran for the Library.

There was nothing there.

Princess Twilight soon joined us, then sat on the floor, just sobbing. Princess was almost hysterical.

My Stallion and I were quickly on either side of her, and we hugged her, and were soon crying with her. She was shaking with fear. It would be a while before she would calm down enough to speak.

Maybe fifteen minutes later, my Stallion said calmly "Princess, when you want to, please tell us what happened."

A few minutes later, Princess tried, still crying softly.

"I couldn't sleep, and was heading for a... ...walk..

"I came out, and saw them...

"They were round, Orange, very scary...

"And they made a terrible sound too...

"It was awful...

"I ran down the stairs, and sat...

"Nothing happened though...

Princess just cried a while. Then she added

"I don't wan... want another Fury..."

Then she cried some more. It was clear Princess cared about her town, and the ponies that she loved who were living in this Castle...

After a few minutes, my Stallion said again slowly "Princess, I think I can help you, but you need to calm down first. Still, take your time, we are in no hurry for now. And we will do anything we can to help you."

After maybe ten more minutes, Princess Twilight's crying slowed. Still sniffling, she said "Ok, Shysage..."

My Stallion asked "Princess, did you sit in your chair downstairs?

Princess said "Yes..." still sniffling.

"Princess, did anything happen when you did that?" my Stallion asked next.

Princess thought a minute, then said quietly "No..."

My Stallion said softly "Princess, trust Equestria. If there was something threatening Equestria, especially in this Castle, as soon as you sat in your chair, Equestria would have taken over, and your girls would have been immediately brought to you, and your 'elements' would have emerged."

Princess thought a minute, then stopped crying, and just hugged us both tightly.

A few minutes later, Princess said quietly "I really need you both tonight, thank you..."

I said quickly "Princess, we both love you a lot. We will do anything we can to help you."

It was quiet for a few more minutes. We hugged our Princess tightly, and she worked on calming down.

My Stallion spoke up "Princess, maybe you can go to your room and try to get some sleep, and Summer and I will sleep in here. We will let you know if anything happens. And maybe tomorrow night--"

Princess interrupted quickly "I'm not leaving you both tonight. We can all sleep together out here. I just don't want to be alo---" Then she started to cry again.

We both knew how Princess Twilight felt. We already had this discussion.

Princess laid on her belly on the thick rug in front of the Portal, and my Stallion and I slept on either side of her. That's what Princess wanted. She was soon asleep.

After a few minutes, my Stallion said quietly "Summer, I think we need to finish the account we are working on."

I quietly answered him "Shysage, I think I need you more than life itself.."

We both sighed at this, we were soon asleep, too.

Author's Note

The names 'Cel' and 'Lu' to refer to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, along with the use of 'mom' and 'dad' to refer to myself and my Stallion, will make more sense if you have read 'Follow the Equestrium'.

Ch.3, Portal Beacon

Princess Twilight awoke with a gasp early in the morning, waking us up too. I said softly that my Stallion and I were still right next to her, and she calmed down.

My Stallion asked Princess if she would be interested in a walk around town, and she said that would be a nice idea.

By maybe half an hour later, somehow, all of Princess' girls had joined us, and we all walked together. My Stallion and I walked behind, as Princess and her girls spent some 'quality time' together. Princess Twilight clearly needed her girls, and was rapidly returning to her normal self as they shared their mutual devotion.

After Ponyville began to come to life for the morning, Princess led us all to the grass in front of the Castle, and she sat us all down. Then she told everypony about what happened last night, so they all knew.

Princess said though that she would like everypony back in the Castle tonight for Dinner, and that they should plan on staying tonight, should 'whatever it was' return. Princess shivered visibly as she said this.

Princess' girls are amazing, and said right away they were not leaving her at all today. They had sensed her fear, and were not about to leave their Princess alone until this was resolved.

Well, it really turned into a fun day together for the ten of us. By then, Filia and Fiona had joined us.

We wandered together in the meadow behind the Castle, and ate and drank some.

The Pegasi in the group then flew calmly around 'her town' Princess said, as the rest of the ponies sat in the grass near the Castle, talking together.

We all landed, and Princess had us all say together what we usually say.

"We are deeply devoted to each other..."

"We are true friends, and committed to true friendship..."

"We are... ...Equestria..."

Then Princess added her part.

"And I am only a Princess with you all at my side."

Princess Twilight started crying after this. We all knew we were in this together. We sat in a circle hugging for a little while.

Princess decided that the morning would be Magic lessons for the Unicorns, Dawn and Camille included. Filia and Fiona were also in on this, as was Rarity.

Rainbow went out, took care of the clouds, then stopped at Dawns, and they all soon arrived together.

And we were all in the Library by now.

As soon as the Unicorns began their lessons, my Stallion asked about taking a nap. We rubbed noses, I hugged him, and he was soon asleep, right next to me. I didn't mind him taking a nap, but I still wanted him near me. I didn't know what Princess saw either. I won't lie, I was a little apprehensive. I wanted my Stallion close.

My Sister and I just talked together for a while. Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rainbow joined us before too long, and the morning was amazing.

But I just had to smile at this... Whether flying or magic training; nopony in this group felt slighted or left out. We all accepted who we are, and loved each other regardless.

Magic lessons lasted until maybe half-way through the afternoon. It was clear that the Unicorns were really enjoying their time together. But at this point, Camille was tired, and Dawn hugged a few of us, I hugged Camille, then she and Camille went home.

Princess Twilight suggested a nap for everypony else, and we were soon all asleep on the floor in the Library.

Well, this only worked because I lovingly woke my Stallion up, and he stayed awake while the rest of us slept. He had already taken his nap.

My Stallion kept checking, and let us all sleep quite a while. When the Sun headed for the trees, he woke me up, and asked me to wake Princess Twilight up.

We all took our time waking up, and then had a nice Dinner together.

Our 'vigil' began soon after that.

After dinner, we all went back to the Library. Everypony let my Stallion and I go into the Library first, just in case...

As gently as he could, my Stallion asked Princess Twilight where she had seen what she saw last night.

She guessed; the 'thing' was maybe twenty feet in front of the Portal.

My Stallion found a spot further away, and also away from the Portal, and suggested that our group wait there. He sat down; still he faced the area that Princess had indicated. I quickly sat right next to him.

Our precious Princess... She sat directly behind us, and her girls fanned out to either side. Princess Twilight wanted Filia and Fiona to head to bed, but they politely indicated they wanted to stay with her.

Princess sighed, but wanted them behind her.

My Stallion mentioned that it might be a while, so everypony should probably have room to lay down. He was right. Before too long, most everypony was laying on their bellies. It was pretty quiet for the most part.

My Stallion and I stayed sitting however. I sat right next to him, well right up against him, and I found I could ever so gently hug him by rubbing my head against his, just a small amount. He did the same thing back to me. We did that quite a bit. Maybe this was a good way to 'be careful', I don't know. I love him a lot.

Soon, my sister moved, and sat on my other side, and we spent a long time just talking. Fluttershy and I don't need an excuse to enjoy our time together. It was very nice. And I think it helped the rest relax. We talked about all sorts of things. I love my sister a lot too.

After my Sister and I had talked for quite a while, I remembered Shyna and Canterlot. We asked my Stallion about a possible trip. He mentioned right away that if the Portal would not let Equestria Girls Shyna through, there would be nothing anypony could do.

Otherwise, he would try to arrange such a trip with Cel. He suggested that we wait and deal with that after sorting out what Princess had seen.

'What Princess had seen' reappeared abruptly at around midnight, my Stallion guessed. There was more than one gasp when it did.

There were eight dull, Orange circles or orbs, shaped really like large, thick, circular coins. Each one was maybe two feet in diameter, and maybe six inches off the ground. They appeared, evenly spaced around a maybe ten foot circle, and they were slowly rotating in unison. It looked like some image was contained inside each orb.

A garbled sound repeated every fifteen seconds or so, and lasted maybe a few seconds.

Princess stared at it for maybe a minute, then turned around sobbing. The rest of her girls crowded around her to comfort her.

Well, this was very eerie, there was certainly fear in this room.

...

"Summer, that image..." my Stallion said immediately.

I realized right away, because I had done that before, myself. It was a ponies' front hoof on the edge of the Portal, at roughly the same spot where we held it to come back from the past, last time.

My Stallion walked quickly into the center of the orbs, as Princess Twilight fearfully shouted 'Shysage, no..."

Ten seconds later, my Stallion said "Summer, come here please..."

I knew my Stallion wasn't scared at all, so neither was I. I joined him, and listened too; it was Cel speaking... "Shila, I need you..." And this was only intelligible in the center of the orbs.

I could not change the fact that, as the Phantom Alicorn, I was the 'Shila'. Equestria really did own me for that reason. I sighed though. I would rather be my Stallion's Mare...

My Stallion and I stood there, in the center of the orbs, listening, watching, for a while.

Everypony else in the room soon calmed down, and Princess Twilight came to the center of the orbs herself, and recognized Princess Celestia's voice too.

After maybe ten minutes, everything disappeared.

And it was very quite for maybe a minute.

My Stallion explained for everyone.

"The orbs held a picture of Princess Celestia's front hoof on the border of the Portal. The image was from Equestria past. I think it is some sort of alarm or something, and this whole thing was probably generated by the Portal.

"In the center of the circle of orbs, the sound made sense; 'Shila, I need you...', and the voice was Princess Celestia's as well.

My Stallion got this really thoughtful look on his face, then asked "Pinkie, did I leave anything out?"

Pinkie just smiled. "No, Shysage, that's pretty much it."

Pinkie Sense really is amazing...

It was quiet for maybe another minute.

My Stallion sighed and spoke quietly "Summer, I think we need to go back and see what Princess Celestia and Princess Luna need..."

It was quiet for another minute as I leaned over and hugged my Stallion.

Princess Twilight said softly "Can you both sleep here tonight, then maybe eat breakfast with us before you go?"

My Stallion answered for us. "That will probably work, but we shouldn't wait much longer than that."

Right where we were, my Stallion and I laid on our bellies on the floor next to each other.

Fluttershy was quickly on my other side; she was already having a hard time with this.

My Stallion and I talked briefly, pretty much oblivious to the ponies around us.

"Summer, if Cel and Lu need the Shila, this probably won't be easy..."

"I know, Stallion" I answered back quietly. "But as long as you're near me... And if Cel and Lu need us, we really need to go..."

"I know" my Stallion replied.

It was quiet for a few minutes, and then Princess Twilight again spoke up "Can I let Princess Celestia and Princess Luna know about all this? Or should I wait?"

My Stallion and I looked at each other.

Cel and Lu, in the present, really should know what is going on. "Yes, please tell them, tomorrow morning maybe." my Stallion answered.

But this question surfaced the very real hazard of accidentally changing the future while we were in the past. Everything we knew could be either drastically changed, or could even be erased. This was my Stallion and my fear, and was probably not common knowledge. And my Stallion felt that the longer we spent there, the more of a hazard it would become. This part was just scary.

The Portal had been very good to us up to this point, so all we could do was go back and see what was going on.

Most everypony found some spot on the floor near my Stallion and I, and tried to sleep.

Fluttershy spent most of the night, between my Stallion and I, weeping softly. I actually hugged her most of that time. I ended up weeping too. She suffered the most during times I was away like this. Still, we didn't know how long we would be gone. It might be thirty seconds, it might be three days, or even longer. But Fluttershy didn't know either, and this was just hard for her.

Breakfast was quiet, and our group was soon back in the Library near the Portal.

We hugged everypony, and I couldn't help it, and Fluttershy and I cried for a while together. I would miss her too.

Maybe mid-morning, my Stallion and I changed into people, held hands, and walked up to the Portal.

"Princess, take care of my sister, please" I asked quietly, without even turning around. I remembered asking that before.

"Summer, we all will" Rarity said quickly and quietly.

I reached up, grabbed the rim of the Portal, and squeezed.

There was a bright flash.

We were gone.

Ch.4, (To The Past) Banished Sister

My Stallion and I ended up at 'some time' in Equestria Past(1). At least we were together; we were still holding hands.

We were still people too, and I was holding the rim of the Portal. And we were in the Portal room at least; this hadn't always been the case.

My Stallion said we should stay people for now. But we turned around, and looked the room over. He took my hand again, right away.

Speaking quietly, my Stallion observed this was a different room, than when he had spent over two hours crying with our girls. He added that it was darker in this room too.

Still, the Portal was on the same raised platform, and we were close to the steps that led down at the edge. My Stallion stood still, and held my hand pretty firmly; he wanted me to stay put for now. I didn't mind. I actually moved closer and leaned on him, and he hugged me. We stayed like that.

There were three other Unicorns in the room. They looked like they had been talking together before we arrived. They were staring at us now. We were still people, and probably looked very different from anything they had ever seen.

The staring soon stopped, and one of the Unicorns said "Please stay here, I'll go get Princess Celestia."

Cel soon walked quickly in.

It was clear to us both she had been crying... a lot...

My Stallion and I stepped down immediately, and only then, did we turned back into ponies. We were quickly both hugging Cel tightly.

It was clear she was fighting back tears. "Mom, dad, please don't talk until we are in my room" Cel said quietly.

We both just nodded. I was fighting back tears too.

Cel quickly lead us out of the Portal room.

It took a while to get out of the building that housed this 'different room', and it was clear the path to the Portal was intentionally hard to navigate. Since the Portal brought the 'Shila', it was a 'valuable military asset' (my Stallion explained this later).

It was maybe noon here; the Sun was high in the sky.

As soon as we were out of that building, my Stallion looked at me and smiled. We were on the top level of the 'stepped mountain' that would become Canterlot. Maybe even now it was Canterlot. We would wait and see. We could still see that Equestria stretched for miles beyond the edge of this top level.

In addition, Cel was leading us to a large building that surely occupied the site that one day would become the Audience Hall. It actually looked like a cross between the large 'King's Palace' that King Thars lived in, and the Audience Hall of 'Equestria Present', well present for us anyway. This building was maybe half as big as the Equestria Present version, and all made of wood.

It was now clear to both my Stallion and I that a considerable amount of time had passed since both our last visits here. We later agreed that this was Canterlot in its early development. There were other wood-frame buildings scattered around this broad meadow on the 'top deck' of this mountain, and some broad roadways too, but there was a lot of grassy meadow (and lots of Oats) up here too.

We were also quickly surrounded by ponies we guessed were guards. Huge 'business only' Earth pony and Pegasus stallions; they wore a thick harness that tightly held two long spears, one on either side of their bodies, maybe four feet above the ground, and also extending maybe three feet past their noses.

It was clear these stallions had to climb out from under the 'Spear Harnesses' to take them off. But, no doubt, these stallions could easily kill with these spears; they looked very sharp. A bunch escorted Cel wherever she went, and we saw many other ponies around equipped the same way.

Cel was still choking back tears, and we were moving pretty quickly.

Almost to the large door to what we suspected was the Audience Hall entrance, a younger mare came out that door.

The guards opened a path, and this mare walked up and bowed to Princess Celestia.

"Princess, can I go for a brief walk? I could really use some fresh air" the mare asked.

Cel thought a minute, then said quietly "Of course, child. Don't go far, and let Mildred know when you are back."

The mare bowed again, said "Yes, Princess", then headed slowly off across the meadow. Another guard followed her.

Still, Cel said quietly "Poor child" as the mare walked off.

Maybe a minute later, we were through the Audience Hall, up on the raised platform, through a short hall, and into what we guessed were 'Princess living quarters', then Cel's bedroom.

Cel burst into tears immediately. We just held her, and were soon crying with her. She was our girl. We loved her. We stayed ponies, and just sat in a tight circle hugging and crying together.

We all cried together like this for maybe three hours. A number of times, Cel tried to stop crying, as if to say something, but simply couldn't make any words come out, so she just kept crying.

By then, I think my Stallion and I both suspected what Cel's tears were about.

We had not seen Lu (Princess Luna) at all... Since she was in Equestria Present, we both knew Lu wasn't dead. And we both knew she would spend 1000 years banished to Nightmare Moon.

My Stallion has to be the most sensitive dad in Equestria... He moved his mouth over next to Cel's ear, so she would hear him.

"Cel, mom and I love you both deeply. Lu will be ok..." he said this softly to daddy's little girl.

This made Cel cry harder, but she stopped trying to talk.

My Stallion and I agreed later that Cel thought we would be upset with her that she banished Lu. We knew she had to do this. And what my Stallion said quickly put Cel's fear to rest.

We also both realized, that the sorrow that was coming out now, was because she loved her sister, and missed her greatly... We couldn't do anything about that, except cry with her.

But her crying was clearly different, and Cel was quickly, really clutching at my Stallion and I. Cel really needed mom and dad right now.

Cel really wanted her sister back right now, too. What she had to do to her sister probably hurt Cel so deeply. And we were both pretty sure that Cel had even waited until the last minute to actually banish Lu...

But what Cel had accomplished, by banishing her own sister, was to ensure that both Cel and her sister would live.

Still, what a price for our girl to have to pay. Cel needed our comfort right now. We both held our little girl as she cried out some of her pain...

We cried together for a few more hours.

Cel was suddenly quiet, then she spoke slowly and quietly.

"I don't know if you both remember the day, but when Lu and I had that Pinecone fight, I knew that I could one day have to face her... my own sister...

"I almost let her kil--

"But, mom, dad, I love our fam--

"I just couldn--

"I had researched spells a lot for this... This was the only one I could find...

"I'm pretty sure what I did was the right thing...

"I just don't know of any way to get her bac--"

Cel started crying again. It was clear not knowing how to 'rescue' her sister was hurting her a lot...

My Stallion and I knew the answer here, but this was just scary. My Stallion and I looked at each other, and I simply dropped my head, and closed my eyes. I would let my Stallion handle this.

"Cel..." he said softly.

Cel stopped crying mostly, and looked at him.

"The future will take good care of your sister." he said slowly and softly.

Well it was our amazing Princess Twilight that would unearth the 'gems' (five amazing ponies) that accomplished this, but still. We couldn't tell Cel that.

Anyway, we didn't disappear.

Cel put her head next to 'dads' and said "Dad, I love you so much... I could not have asked for a bet--"

Cel started crying again, and we just cried with her for quite a while more...

Our little girl fell asleep between my Stallion and I.

I didn't like being away from my Stallion, but it felt AMAZING to be able to sleep together as a family like that. Lu wasn't here, but she was safe. And we were together. That meant so much to my Stallion and I.

After Cel was asleep, my Stallion and I wept softly for a while, then we fell asleep too. It hurt so much when we gave these girls away. But right now, being here with Cel... We couldn't NOT cry...

Cel was completely different the next day, a LOT closer to 'normal' my Stallion told her.

Cel laughed, and we just hugged together.

I asked if I could brush Cels hair. She started crying softly again, but I changed into a people, found her brush, and got to 'work' (it really wasn't work though). Cel wept softly the whole time.

She is my girl, but still... I was brushing Princess Celestia's hair... I didn't know whether to smile or cry...

My Stallion and I lovingly brush each other's mane and tail for a number of reasons, and we took that to the past with us when we went; we raised our girls doing that as well.

Cel still understood, and deeply valued my gift.

Well, I wept softly the whole time...

After she was again back to normal, Cel spoke. "Mom, dad, you have both rescued me in the last 24 hours, maybe. This whole thing was just consuming me. And I KNEW that you two were the only ponies in Equestria who would understand..."

"Cel, honey, we are both so glad we could come and help you" I quickly added.

It was silent a minute, and my Stallion asked quietly. "Cel, is that the only reason you called us here?"

Cel sighed, then answered just as quietly "No..."

Author's Note

The background music for time we spend in Equestria Past crept slowly louder soon after we arrived. The tune is the BGM for the 'Outer Ra'Kaznar' level in Final Fantasy XI, and the music, the zone and the game are c2014 by Square Enix. This piece is called "The Serpentine Labyrinth"; it is included on the "Forever Today" add-on for the OST for the "Seekers of Adoulin" expansion for FFXI, also c2014 by Square Enix.

Ch.6, Dark Melvain

The next day was warm and sunny.

I brushed Cel's hair again in the morning, as she got ready for Princess stuff. We took our time. Cel said her agenda for the morning was pretty short.

'Princess Celestia' was free maybe mid-morning, and so we decided to take a leisurely walk around Canterlot. We just took our time, it was very nice... again strangely familiar, but nice.

We were soon back to the Audience Hall, and started inside.

Mildred quickly walked up with the younger mare, and both bowed.

This would be Princess stuff.

My Stallion and I backed up quietly, and let Cel take care of her poinies.

Mildred mentioned quietly "Princess, she was caught in the room again..."

Cel got this very dissatisfied look on her face, then spoke. Cel didn't raise her voice, but she was clearly concerned.

"Child... Have we not talked about this? What could happen if the guards didn't recognize you? What are their orders?

The younger mare put her head down, then said quietly "Kill on sight..."

It was quiet for a minute. Then the mare tried to continue.

"But Princess, I talk--"

SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE....

This loud cry came out of nowhere, as a large, Black bat flew in quickly, directly at Cel from behind.

The mare saw it and screamed immediately, but it was too late for Cel to even turn around.

I almost turned into a people, but decided against it. But a few seconds more, then everypony WOULD see what a Phantom Alicorn looked like...

My amazing Stallion... He kicked the huge door for the Audience Hall closed behind Cel, and the bat hit that solid Oak door very hard, then fell to the ground.

One of the guards walked up and quickly killed the bat with one stomp of his huge hoof.

Mildred walked the crying mare away, trying to comfort her fear.

Princess Celestia, well Cel, looked at the dead bat in silence a minute, then shook her head slowly, side to side, then she spoke.

"A crazed bat... That's Dark Melvain's signal... Intended not so much to wound, just to terrorize..."

It was quiet a minute.

Then Cel spoke again...

"He will be here around dusk..."

This event changed the day substantially for our girl.

Cel spent a few hours with her guards, discussing the upcoming 'contest'. Well, it was really insurrection.

Cel told us later that she did not say anything about the Phantom Alicorn, and simply deflected questions about her losing to Dark Melvain. They discussed this possibility, but Cel mentioned he would probably take Equestria over, and start killing other ponies if this happened. Any plans at that point would be futile.

A little while after her meeting with her guards was done, she, my Stallion and I went for another walk.

At one point, Cel asked the guards to give us some room, and we all hugged together.

Then she told me how she wanted things to go.

Her guards would form sort of a semi-circle around behind their Princess. We were to stay ponies, but find a spot near one end of the semi-circle. This would put me to Dark Melvain's side.

Cel said the contest always started with Dark Melvain moving the 'spot of collision' into the center of their magical beams. Then he would slowly try to push that spot towards Cel.

I was to stay a pony until that spot moved to half the distance beween the center and Cel.

If it got that far, which Cel felt would happen shortly after they started, at THAT point, I should intervene as quickly as possible.

Cel reminded me the 'contest' would probably start at Dusk, and so would mostly be in the dark, so I had a certain advantage, but I also needed to avoid hurting any other ponies.

And Cel warned us Dark Melvain was a vicious braggert, and would taunt her a lot. Cel wanted us to ignore that as best as we could.

Our discussion was done, so we resumed our walk, and the Sun was setting over Equestria when we headed back into the Audience Hall.

Cell had the lighting in the Audence Hall reduced substantially, so we could at least see sooner as we went outside into the dark.

The three of us just sat together and hugged on the top of the platform... ...and waited...

"PRINCESS!!!" Dark Melvain shouted. We all heard his voice. If you could yell and sneer at the same time...

Cel said later that he probably had uncloaked in the middle of the meadow in front of amazed guards...

Cel said quietly to us "I will head out. Follow me by maybe half a minute, then get into position when the rest of the guards move."

Our brave girl headed slowly out the Audience Hall door, to 'stand in the gap' for Equestria...

Cel walked slowly towards her foe, then stood where she felt appropriate. He was maybe 50 feet away.

As we headed out next, we heard her ask "Can I take a minute to arrange my guards some?

Dark Melvain laughed LOUDLY with disdain.

"OF COURSE! THAT WILL HELP A LOT!" he bellowed, then he laughed some more.

The guards moved as Cel had indicated, and we joined them, and ended up to Cel's far left. Still, we had to be very careful of many sharp spears.

When Cel felt the guards were ready, she quickly initiated her magical beam, which was bright White, directly at Dark Melvain. Her beam was just as quickly met at the middle by Dark Melvain's beam, which was about as dark Purple as it could be, and still be visible.

Dark Melvain was still a pony, but was maybe twice as tall as Princess Celestial. His body was also dark Purple, and the hair of his coat was very shaggy and 'patchy', even bare at some spots. His body also showed frequent, randomly placed, bright flickers of Purple, betraying the magic coursing through his being.

His taunting began immediately. It was terrible. It was unspeakably vicious... He never let up...

I realized that slapping him hard would be the first thing I did. He would deserve every bit.

And with each passing minute, I hoped he would just push the spot over closer to Cel, so I could end this. My girl simply did not deserve this abuse...

I backed slowly up a little to make sure I had room to change into a people, and just waited.

My Stallion backed up and stood next to me.

We later agreed that Dark Melvain was toying with our girl. He didn't think he could ever lose this contest, and was just taking his time, brutally trying to beat Cel down emotionally, before he killed her.

We also realized Cel had been through this before, and had become pretty good at ignoring him.

My Stallion and I had a hard time ignoring him though...

But it was THIS -- Cel ignoring him -- that finally infuriated Dark Melvain after maybe an hour. He only then began to slowly inch the spot of collision towards Cel.

This part was just agonizing...

I wanted to end this terrible bully right now...

But I waited until Cel said. She was the Princess.

Closer...

Closer...

Just a little more...

After changing to a people, it took me less then five seconds to spin up my Cutie Mark, and I walked ten steps towards him as I did this.

He didn't even notice.

In the middle of his angry bellowing...

"PRINCESS, COME ON, YOU AREN'T EVEN MAKING ME SWE--"

As the Phantom Alicorn, I raised my right hand and slapped him HARD, and he tumbled thirty feet to the side, away from me.

Most of the guards gasped immediately.

His beam stopped immediately too, and Cel slumped forward, kneeling on her front legs.

I didn't wait any longer, and quickly covered him with electricity. This stunned him; he was trying to get up.

I was about to slap him again.

Without warning, he disappeared.

I tried to slap him again, anyway.

"Full line, advance" Cel said quickly, and a sea of guards, in a straight line, two spears forward on each side, RAN quickly, far past where Dark Melvain was last visible.

Cel sighed.

"He cloaked..." she said quietly.

Cel explained later that she always suspected he had mastered 'cloaking', making himself invisible. She knew he studied about this a lot before he turned bad. And he usually appeared for these contests by 'uncloaking' in their midst. But this was the first time he felt threatened enough to actually 'cloak' before he felt he was done. Cel smiled as she said that what had happened to him had probably scared him a lot.

Anyway, I quickly un-spun my Cutie mark, changed back into a pony, then walked over to Cel, and my Stallion came with me.

But all this had happened in the dark. Cel's guards had no idea what they had just seen. Cel told us later she wanted it to stay that way. The less they knew, the less Dark Melvain knew as well.

Well, this 'contest' was over.

Equestria would live to see another day of freedom, maybe another year, anyway.

I think we all hoped that this bully would think twice about trying this again any time soon...

Cel's guards were soon gathering around their Princess. Somehow, Princess Celestia had suddenly 'routed' Dark Melvain, and in the dark, no less. That's all they knew.

Cel quietly asked my Stallion and I to back to the outer edge of the crowd as soon as they began gathering. Still, we had to be careful of a lot of sharp spear points.

Sounding as regal and jubilant as she could, Princess Celestia thanked them all for their bravery and courage. Still, she was cautiously optimistic and said that maybe this would be the last such 'contest' for a while.

Then she told them all that she would meet with the commanders tomorrow morning, and they would further brief the rest of the guards after that.

At this point, the guards started celebrating, stomping their feet madly and yelling. "Long live Princess Celestia of Equestria" they shouted loudly, over and over again, for some time.

'Princess Celestia of Equestria' walked slowly towards the Audience Hall doors, bowed again, then went inside.

Still celebrating, the crowd of guards made their way away from the Audience Hall, back out into the meadow. Their commanders gathered them, congratulated them again, then dismissed them all.

It was soon quiet again in Canterlot, as everypony got back to living their daily lives.

I think Cel, my Stallion and I were just glad they even could do this.

As was usually the case, I doubt anypony else knew how close Equestria had come to oblivion... again...

Ch.7, Letter to Lu(na)

Maybe ten minutes after she had headed into the Audience Hall, Cel (Princess Celestia) sent Mildred to come find us. We were standing alone by now, right outside the big doors to the Audience Hall. Mildred led us back into the Audience Hall. It was still dim.

Cel was up on the raised platform talking to 'the child', and Mildred walked quickly up the steps and rejoined them. My Stallion and I just waited right inside the door, talking together quietly.

I had to be amazed at this. Our amazing girl, a Princess no less, was taking time with another 'nopony', it seemed.

Mildred soon headed off with the mare, and Cel called us both up to her. She led us through the short hall, and didn't even make it into her bedroom before she broke down and cried.

My Stallion and I cried with her. We were all hugging tightly.

We cried for half an hour maybe, and she only spoke once. "I miss my sis--" was all she could say. We cried together for another half hour maybe.

Then we all tried to calm down.

Still sniffling, Cel asked "How long can you both stay?"

Before we even had a chance to answer, Cel said quickly "Nevermind, that isn't fair to you... A month would not feel like enough for me... But when do you both think you should leave?"

I had absolutely no clue how to answer this, and just looked at my Stallion.

"Cel, we will spend tomorrow with you, but we should probably leave the next day" he said quietly.

"Well, that's more than I expected. I just need to keep reminding myself that I can always use the Portal Beacon again if I need you." Cel said this, still with a hint of disappointment.

We all hugged tightly a few more minutes at this point.

I was pretty sure my Stallion and I BOTH wanted to stay with Cel for a long time. But our place was the present, and we didn't want to effect the past. My Stallion's words wisely reflected that caution.

I was pretty sure this dumb magical 'contest' was extremely draining on our girl. She seemed exhausted.

Still crying softly, the three of us walked into her room, and lay down on our bellies on her nice thick rug. Cel was in the middle of course, and she was soon asleep.

"Stallion, I love you, you are amazing. I couldn't have done this alone..." I said quietly what I felt, and was still near tears.

He moved to my side, and hugged me, and I was soon weeping softly. I think my Stallion is the only pony who could... I needed him close. We just wept softly together for a while.

He moved back over next to Cel again, laying on his belly.

It was quiet for a few minutes, then my Stallion said, also quietly

"Still, a wicked bully who can re-appear at any time is just scary... I doubt we have seen the last of him... And it will still be almost 1000 years before Cel gets her sister back to help..."

We were soon asleep too.

I think we all woke up at the same time the next morning, and it seemed early to me.

We were soon sitting together, hugging tightly. Cel and I wept softly. The love and devotion we felt...

But I think that having that 'dumb contest' done made a huge difference in our girl. I am also pretty sure that this precious Princess felt much safer with mom and dad around.

My Stallion has no magic or other powers, but I certainly feel at a loss without him. He is 'just' the Canterlot Recorder, but his presence is very comforting to me. Maybe Cel felt something similar, I don't know.

Cel got up and walked around her bedroom, and pulled some ropes, and drew back curtains on four huge windows, and the early morning light poured into her beautiful room. I really think that's how our girl felt inside this morning.

We sat together and hugged and cried a little more after that.

Our day together quickly began, and it was amazing. I think Cel did a lot of things she had wanted to do recently but couldn't.

We ate breakfast together, then Cel had one of her commanders send for the other commanders. Cel met with them for maybe an hour in the Audience Hall.

She left us in her bedroom while she met with them, and this was fine.

My amazing Stallion... He was quickly laying on his side on the rug, and I was just as quickly up against his chest and neck, weeping softly. We didn't feel this was a problem, Cel had seen this before, and 'nothing else' was planned or happened. My Stallion knew this was peace for me. I think he knew I needed this.

But after a while, I smiled and said this "Stallion, we are together and alone, is that safe?"

He just laughed and said "probably not..."

Cel walked in and quickly laid on her belly next to where our heads were. I didn't ask, but I almost think it helped Cel to see mom and dad hugging like this. I don't know.

Well, I did remember last time Fluttershy and I visited our parents. Watching our mom and dad hug was amazing, so maybe...

We were soon laying on our bellies facing Cel, and we talked a little about our day.

Soon after, we headed out the doors of the Audience Hall. Cel walked us quickly over to the corner of the Audience Hall to our left. She asked the guards to back away some, then she spoke quietly.

"Our plan is to build this Hall out of White Marble, but it will be a while before we can do this.

"Even though you can't see it, we have started the foundation, and laid the 'corner stone'. It is a simple White Marble block with mom's Cutie Mark on it, and some other writing.

"At some point, Equestria needs to learn the role the Shila has played in the history of the realm.

"And mom, you need to understand that I simply could not have stood up to Dark Melvain by myself. If you had not intervened, I would have been dead soon after he started pushing the collision towards me.

"All the guards think I did something to Dark Melvain, and he needs to think that too, so I can't change that.

"But I lament that we were not able to celebrate your role. Some day we really need to.

"I just hope I am still alive to be present for that.

We all just hugged and cried together.

I couldn't help that I was the 'Shila', the Phantom Alicorn. But recognition is not something I even hoped for, not any more. Like I said, my preference is to be my Stallion's Mare.

From here, we walked across the meadow, slowly. It was another nice, sunny day.

Cel walked us over to the far edge of the 'top step' that Canterlot is built on.

She mentioned something to the guard nearby.

Then she grinned, and asked us if we still liked to fly.

Our girl jumped off the edge laughing. My Stallion and I suspected this is the first time she laughed in a while...

We followed her, of course.

We were quickly on a slow glide, together, down to our old 'home'. My Stallion and I had done this a few times, and we knew the way. Still, we followed Cel.

Well, so did 8 Pegasus guards who followed behind us by maybe 100 feet. They followed us everywhere.

We flew over a considerable garrison still in 'Coptol', then landed on the road near our old 'house in a tree'. The Sequoia was still intact, there was just not many green branches at the top.

The guards landed too, and Cel told them to stay on the main road. Then we walked down the small hill to the river, and into our old house.

It looked pretty much the same as it did 350 years ago, except that it was totally empty. That didn't matter, we were quickly crying together.

Cel mentoned a few memories, but we all realized that this should wait until Lu was with us. This would be a while...

But we did cry together, and hug for some time.

Cel went and got the guards, and we then walked the short distance to the 'meadow of flying', which also looked almost the same as we remembered.

For a little while, we just sat closely next to each other, and gazed out across the Oats. Evidently Oat fields like this were how Canterlot got it's food.

We soon took to the air, our next stop was Cloudsdale. It was a good workout for all of us. Cel mentioned that she just hadn't been able to fly much recently. We could easily understand why.

Being up in Cloudsdale in the past again was just bazaar. I had grown up here, after all. Still, I am probably the only 'Cloudsdale native' who had actually seen this cloud bank completely vacant. And even now, most of the development up to this point was on the side closest to Canterlot, but they was clearly expanding. There was a lot of room left.

Cel led us to a fenced off area, a simple circle maybe fifty feet in diameter, and stopped. The fence was low, and there was just nothing inside the fence. I blushed. Cel said softly "Oh, mom..."

My Stallion smiled, and hugged me tightly. I love him so...

But I don't understand how Cel knew...

By now, it was late afternoon, and we flew directly back to Canterlot, again followed by 8 more (different) Pegasus guards. We soon landed in the meadow outside the Audience Hall.

We just wandered around Canterlot a while more and talked some.

We stopped for a drink at the pool in the back next to the cave. I just sighed.

At one point, my Stallion said quietly "Cel, I really like your city."

Cel's response was pretty quick, still she spoke slowly. "Dad, this is Equestria's capitol city. Nothing around me even belongs to me. Even I belong to Equestria. None of this bothers me. The only thing I even 'had' was my sis..."

We both understood Cel's point, but thinking about her sister made Cel cry again. We just cried with her. It was just sad for us to realize that Cel had almost a thousand years ahead like this...

In theory anyway, my Stallion and I would soon be 'jumping' into the future, past 1000 years of Equestria's history, past 1000 years of Cel being Princess by herself. Cel had to endure all these years... alone... This just seemed so unfair.

We cried together for a little while.

Dinner was good, of course. We noted that Equestria was taking good care of their Princess.

After eating, we headed into Cel's bedroom.

Cel laughed, and said she had to do some 'magical writing' for a little while, but she didn't laugh for long.

My Stallion and I were sitting on the rug next to each other, as Cel used her magic to write a letter or something.

Her writing project probably took Cel far longer than she anticipated, and she cried a lot while she wrote.

Cel didn't ask us over, so we stayed on the rug, sitting together, even though she was crying...

But I think by the time she was done, both my Stallion and I suspected what she was doing. We ended up weeping softly too.

In a little less than an hour, Cel got up, and used her magic to bring something over. She was still crying softly, but she spoke anyway.

"Dad, this envelope holds is a letter to Lu. I think you will see her before I do, and I want you to give this to her for me. Then both of you give her a hug for me."

My Stallion changed into a people, took the letter with his hand, and put it in the back pocket of his jeans, then he changed back into a pony.

We were quickly hugging and crying together after this was done.

Tomorrow would bring the inevitable separation to all of us, and we could not escape that feeling.

We cried and hugged together the rest of the evening.

We finally fell asleep late. Our girl was between us of course.

I brushed my girl's hair again the next morning, and we were both crying the whole time. Then she brushed mine...

Well, we would all cry together the whole morning.

My stallion told me later that we probably could have stayed another day, but this would have just prolonged the pain we were all feeling.

Cel even said at one point that us leaving would be hard on her, but she knew we loved her deeply, and she also knew she could use the Portal to contact us should Dark Melvain return.

Mid-morning found us in front of the Portal. We were still crying.

We hugged some more...

Cel said we should go. This was probably best for her.

My Stallion and I changed to people, climbed the steps, and stood in front of the Portal.

My Stallion said quietly "Cel, we will always love you, remember that."

Cel bolted up to the platform for one last hug... It was a pretty long hug.

Then she went back down.

I took my Stallion's hand, grabbed the rim of the Portal, still crying...

I squeezed the frame.

There was a bright flash, and we were gone.

Ch.8, (Back Home) Letter to Lu, Part 2

My Stallion and I arrived back in 'Equestria Present', in the Library in Princess Twilight's Castle. That's where the Portal was. And by the way, the background music faded immediately.

We were both still crying, too. What we just had to do hurt us a lot.

When my Stallion and I came back from our first time in the past, we were hurting a lot ourselves, because of the void we felt after abruptly giving Cel and Lu away, after we had invested over two years into their lives, loving them, teaching them... Cel and Lu amazingly remembered us, and this helped a lot.

This pain was vastly different. We were hurting for Cel... for the centuries our girl would have to rule Equestria... alone... We were hurting for her... with her... And we knew she hurt after we left...

We both changed quickly back to ponies.

There was noone in the Library, so we walked out the front door of the Castle. My Stallion suspected it was night here, and we didn't want to wake anypony up. He was right.

Well, I think we both read each other's mind, and we were quickly walking to my sister's Cottage, still crying.

I didn't even knock. We opened the door, and even from downstairs, I heard her weeping. But Fluttershy was on the way down the stairs before we both were completely through the door.

We all sat down and hugged and cried together for a while, right there where we met, at the bottom of her stairs.

Fluttershy was crying because she missed her sister (me), and was glad we were back. This lasted maybe ten minutes, then she stopped crying, but was still hugging my Stallion and I.

For the next five minutes, she didn't cry, even though we were. My Stallion and I were pretty sure she knew we were hurting a lot, and she was 'feeling' to find out why. After those five minutes, Fluttershy began to cry again. She had sensed our pain for Princess Celestia, and was sharing it with us.

We cried together until the Sun started to come up. It didn't seem like my Stallion and I felt much better though.

Fluttershy said quietly "We should really be in the Castle."

We didn't question my sister, and were quickly back in the Castle Library, again crying together in the approximate spot in front of the Portal where the 8 orbs had appeared less than a week ago. We still had no idea how long we had been gone.

It didn't take long for Princess Twilight to find us.

It was clear Princess wanted to join us. But before she could even get near, my amazing Sister pulled away and said what neither my Stallion nor I could say "Princess can you please let Cel and Lu know that mom and dad need them?"

What Fluttershy said was exactly right. Still, we had not said anything to her yet. She just felt her way through this...

Princess Twilight did two things before she joined us. She had Spike send the message to Cel (Princess Celestia), exactly as Fluttershy had requested, even though Spike detested being up so early. He quickly went back to sleep.

Princess then found Rainbow Dash, and asked her to round everypony else up.

Then Princess joined us, and just cried with us. I don't think Princess knew why we were crying, and it probably didnt matter anyway. Princess knew we were hurting, and that was enough.

Neither my Stallion nor I could stop crying anyway. Emotionally, we were both reeling.

Rainbow brought Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack in, and the four of them sat together near us. They didn't know what was going on, but were soon weeping softly. Well Pinkie probably knew.

Less than an hour later, Cel and Lu (well Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) walked quickly into the Library. Both had a pretty concerned look on their face.

...

As soon as my Stallion saw Cel and Lu, he backed away from Sis and I, changed into a people, got the letter out of his back pocket, and held it up.

He said "Lu, this is for you", then burst into tears himself. After this, he couldn't move or speak... He just stood there, holding the letter, crying...

...

As soon as Cel saw the letter, she sat down right where she was and burst into tears, too. She was quickly sobbing...

...

Lu was confused, but walked over, used her magic to take the letter from dad. Lu opened it, pulled the letter out, and immediately started to read it. Lu burst into tears herself quickly, but managed to read the whole letter.

Lu dropped the letter to the floor, ran to her sister, and was quickly sitting, hugging Cel, and crying, really sobbing herself.

Our girls were crying together, hugging each other tightly, really sobbing, deep heaving sobs...

...

Our most recent trip to the past had given us a taste of the price Cel paid to protect her sister, and to protect Equestria. I don't know that our girls had ever addressed that together.

I also seriously doubted our girls had cried together much after Lu was brought back from Nightmare Moon.

In all fairness, Cel clearly had so many other memories that covered a lot of the past up.

But that all changed today. Cel's letter from around 1000 years ago, set everything straight. Our girls cried together through centuries of separation... They needed this.

They cried together for over two hours, and even this was probably not enough.

...

But at that point, Cel and Lu, still crying, asked Princess Twilight to join them. Princess Twilight had 'brought her sister back' Cel said through her tears.

Princess Twilight was an important part of this. Cel banished Lu, but didn't have a clue how to undo what she had done. Princess Twilight and five other amazing ponies took care of this.

Princess Twilight cried with Cel and Lu a few minutes. But then Princess motioned 'her girls' over. After all, Princess Twilight had not rescued Lu on her own.

This was everypony, and they cried together for a while, almost two more hours.

Probably at Dark Melvain's instigation, Cel had to banish her own sister, away from her, away from Equestria. One thousand years later, the amazing ponies now crying with Cel and Lu, had unraveled what that vicious bully had done in Cel and Lu's life.

These were tears of healing. Cel and Lu needed this.

Maybe there is a limit to how much emotion you can wring out of ponies in one sitting. These were all good tears, but still.

After those few hours, most everypony calmed down, and we were just weeping softly.

Except for my Stallion...

After he gave the letter to Lu, he changed back into a pony.

But he was still sobbing deeply, and sounded 'inconsolable', almost hysterical.

When the rest of us were calming down, my Stallion's crying sounded really loud. And for a stallion to even cry...

I had tried to comfort him, to hug him, but nothing seemed to help. I was his Mare, and I just didn't know what to do.

...

Cel did...

"Dad..." she said softly...

My Stallion ran over, and was hugging Cel quickly, really sobbing on her shoulders, hugging her tightly...

Cel was quickly crying the same way.

"I wanted to stay... I wanted to help..." the Canterlot Recorder said this over and over through his tears... "I didn't want you to have to do all that alone..."

My amazing Stallion... Shysage was crying with his little girl... He was hurting with her for the centuries she had to reign alone... He was bleeding out his soul for her... He really was almost hysterical, he loved Cel so...

I was quickly crying too, and Lu came over and sat next to me, also crying, and we were quickly hugging too...

Some ponies don't like my Stallion, and cringe when they see his name. But you will be hard pressed to find a more deeply devoted dad. He would have stayed with Cel and offered whatever help he could, for those thousand years...

Lu and I soon joined Cel and my Stallion, and we cried together for a long time.

This was family time. Sensing this, everypony else walked outside.

It probably wasn't near long enough for my Stallion, but after an hour maybe, he tried hard to bring his crying under control. I think he was concerned about how busy his girls were.

And I knew there was more he wanted to say, but he just sat there, and tried to calm down.

It was mid-afternoon maybe, and Cel and Lu left my Stallion and I alone for a few minutes, while they walked outside.

I just hugged him. I love him deeply, and knew what was hurting him, because it was hurting me too.

"Stallion, we need to let this go, and move on" I said softly.

It was hard, but he answered slowly "I know, Summer..."

It was clear to me his tears were not far from the surface though, and he was trying hard to say nothng more about it.

It was tempting to ask him to roll over on his side, and let me crawl up under his front legs. I know this is comforting to him, just like it is for me. This would just not be a good place for that.

But I did back up a little, rubbed his nose briefly, then I slowly licked his nose.

He actually smiled, then licked my nose too.

Then he moved, and sat back next to me, and sighed. "I love you Summer... You read me so well..."

Everypony came back in at this point.

Cel and Lu sat facing us, then Cel said softly "When you both left after I gave you the letter for Lu, the next day or two was really difficult for me.

"But two days later, we had to deal with the last Cougar invasion, and that pretty much occupied my time for the next few weeks. We routed them, of course, but they did a lot of damage to some frontier towns.

"But at the time, dealing with that was probably a good thing.

"But I do remember dealing with Dark Melvain again. I can't remember details, but I don't think that was the last time we had to face him.

"But dad, all that is past now. When you left, you told me you and mom would always love me. I never forgot that..."

The four of us hugged for a little while after that.

Shining Armor walked in at that point.

Cel mentioned she had sent the Air Coach back with the request that one of the Guard 'Chain of Command' be sent here to Ponyville.

They didn't expect Shining Armor though.

Still, this amazing Stallion -- Shining Armor would oversee the safety of Equestria's Princesses personally.

It wasn't long before Shining Armor hugged his sister (Princess Twilight), then the three Princesses were talking together with Shining Armor.

Maybe fifteen minutes later, the details were evidently figured out. Cel and Lu came back over and sat facing my Stallion and I again.

Cel spoke first.

"Mom, dad, we are spending tonight together as a family, all four of us."

Cel and Lu both teared up at this. Well, maybe we all did.

Cel continued. "Shining Armor is moving a considerable ground force here to the Castle 'just in case' he said.

"Shining Armor also didn't think it wise for us to stay in the Canterlot Recorder's home; he wanted us in the Castle instead. He is responsible for our safety, so we will do as he says.

"Filia and FIona have offered their bedroom for our use, and they will sleep out here. Evidently they like the rug in front of the Portal. (Cel chuckled at this point.)

Lu added this.

"Shining Armor is also setting up a 'sentry' network around the realm, in order to keep watch over things tonight. He said this will be a good exercise, and he realized that there needs to be some sort of contingency plan in place for this anyway.

"But I will be able to be with our family tonight too."

Cel hugged Lu.

I think my Stallion and I were both wondering how we would be able to not cry all night.

Then Cel said "Mom, dad we will be working on making provisions here in this Castle so that we can do this more often. Such a move really is overdue."

Ok, so maybe we both would cry all night, I don't know.

On the way to dinner, Princess Twilight's girls all bowed to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Cel had them up pretty quickly, but these two Princess took their time and tightly hugged each one. So much had bound our group so tightly into one...

Shining Armor joined us all for dinner, and it was very nice. Watching Princess Twilight and her brother together was amazing.

Then Shining Armor headed up to the deck at the top of the Castle in order to supervise protection for three Princesses, as well as to help watch over Equestria during the night.

The rest of us were soon back in the Library.

For the next two hours, my Stallion and I told everypony present about our trip to the past. We both realized that from the vantage point this far in the future, holding any information back probably would make no difference.

Still, we only had time to hit the highpoints. We suspected that a record of the trip would be requested at some point, and we would include more details for that.

My Stallion and I cried a lot, and Cel and Lu cried some too.

It was clear to me that the historian in my Stallion was amazed and thrilled at being able to visit 'early Canterlot'.

He also did some quick math, and gave us all the following time-line.

-- Cel was probably 4 years old when she and Lu were made Princesses.

-- Cel said she was 350 years old when she had to banish Lu.

-- Lu was rescued from Nightmare Moon by Princess Twilight and her girls right at the 1000 year mark, maybe four years ago.

-- Cel had been ruling Equestria for 1,350 years.

A dismayed look swept briefly across Princess Celestia's face as she took all this in. I don't think she wanted the reminder about how old she was.

My amazing Stallion saw this, and quickly walked over and hugged Cel. He whispered in her ear "I think my girl is amazing!", and a broad smile was his reward, and she hugged him back.

"Thanks dad..." she said softly.

Well, it was getting late.

Princess Twilight and her girls decided to spend the night in the Library. Filia and Fiona seemed disappointed at this for some reason.

Still, we thanked Filia and Fiona for the use of their room.

Cel, Lu, my Stallion and I made our way into their bedroom, and were quickly on our bellies next to each other on their nice rug.

Cel and Lu were in the middle, with my Stallion next to Cel, and I was next to Lu. Crowns were on a table near the door.

Just our family... We talked for hours over memories from when we were raising our girls. Lu was here; we talked about everything and anything. We all laughed and cried together.

My Stallion and I both remembered the Pinecone fight, and we were able, now, to actually explain our thinking, and why we handled it like we did. We all cried together after this particular discussion. We had worked at putting the future ahead of the present, and, from our vantage point today, this was clearly the right thing to do. It was just hard for all of us.

Our two girls also talked a lot about the last six months we had them; they were both Alicorns for most of this time. Their world was literally bursting open before their very eyes! They really appreciated how we handled this part of their lives.

I honestly told our girls that I couldn't see how...

My Stallion and I increasingly saw Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and this was just... scary... In addition, mom and dad increasingly knew our time with our amazing girls... our days together were clearly numbered.

Even through all of this, we managed to help both girls be prepared for centuries of ruling Equestria. Well, that's what Cel and Lu said.

Very late, we all got up and hugged, and wept together softly for a while.

Then we were all back where we were on the rug, and fell asleep.

Being together as a family like this felt so good to all of us...

Cel was right, this was long overdue...

The next morning, we all woke up, maybe within fifteen minutes of each other. As each of us woke up, we were quickly weeping softly.

We got up and hugged for a little while.

Then we did a 'family tradition' of sorts; we all brushed each other's mane and tail.

Filia and Fiona each had their own brush, and so this worked well. My Stallion and I changed to people, and he brushed Cel's hair, and I brushed Lu's. Then we were ponies again, and places were switched, and our girls brushed ours. We all just wept softly the whole time.

Then we hugged some more.

Still, Cel sighed, and mentioned that they had put off a busy day yesterday, and today was pretty packed, too. She and Lu needed to leave soon.

My Stallion said softly "We will look forward to your next visit."

We were already hugging at this point.

Cel and Lu retrieved their crowns as my Stallion asked briefly about bringing Equestria Girls Shyna back to find her Twin.

He mentioned that there seemed to be evidence she was in Canterlot, so there would probably be an Air Coach ride around Canterlot to see if the Twin Link picked anything up. Still, nopony really knew for sure about any of this.

Cel said this was fine, and to just let her know ahead of time so she could arrange for the Air Coaches.

As the four of us walked out through the Library, Princess Twilight and her girls were all up, and bowed again to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

Princess Celestia was working on choking back tears. The ponies in this group meant a lot to her.

"Amazing ponies, please arise" Princess Luna said quietly, as both Princesses again hugged everypony.

Half an hour later, Cel and Lu were headed back to Canterlot in an Air Coach. My Stallion and I still cried.

Ch.9, Equestria Girls World

'Our girls' had just left, and were on their way back to a busy day in Canterlot. As I said, my Stallion and I still cried. We knew they were both busy Princesses though.

It was mid-morning in Ponyville.

Princess Twilight suggested we fly some, but I was quickly crying again on Fluttershy's shoulder.

Princess, her girls, my Stallion and I just hugged and cried together for a little while more. We had both missed Princess and her girls more than we realized. And we really do 'take them with us' when we go...

Then we went flying. Flying together is always amazing.

While flying, we found out we had actually been gone for almost two days. I don't think this made much difference, at least we were back.

My Stallion also mentioned wanting to go back to the Equestria Girls world tonight, in order to arrange a time when we could bring Shyna to Equestria to see if we could find her Twin with the Twin Link.

Flluttershy and I both smiled. My amazing Stallion was making this a priority, for my sister's sake.

Princess Twilight went one step further, and suggested that we all go, just for the 'afternoon' Equestria Girls time, which meant we needed to leave a little after midnight tonight. All of the Pegasi present loved this idea, and we quickly landed at the Castle, and mentioned this to the rest of the group. Everypony else loved the idea, and we were all very excited now.

Princess reminded everypony to take a nap today. We would also do what we did last time, gather at the Castle for dinner, nap some more, then leave together, after midnight, through the Portal.

Still, from Equestria Past to Equestria Present to the Equestria Girls world... I told my Stallion I would probably be a mess. He said he already was, then he hugged me.

Everypony headed off at this point. Princess and Filia headed into the Library, and Rarity and Fiona walked off with Pinkie Pie towards the Boutique. Rainbow Dash walked Applejack home, and helped her with her chores.

My Stallion suggested we go back to Fluttershy's Cottage, and Fluttershy and I were quickly weeping softly. He was soon asleep right next to me, outside in the grass near her Cottage, in the warmth of the Sun. Sis and I talked a lot, but also cried together and hugged a lot too. Animal friends just wandered over, played a while, then wandered off.

At one point, I told Fluttershy I was a 'mess', and she said softly that she could tell. We hugged after that.

When Fluttershy and I are together, time passes far too quickly. I love my sister.

As the Sun dipped past the trees, I woke my Stallion up, and the three of us headed slowly to the Castle.

My Stallion stopped us at one point, then he spoke softly to Sis.

"Fluttershy, I am going to try to arrange a 'Twin Link' check of Canterlot to see if we can find Shyna's Twin.

"I am really concerned though...

"First, we need to see if she can even use the Portal to begin with.

"Even if she can come here, we still really don't know if this will work. There could be a lot of reasons why we don't find her.

"I really don't want your feelings to get hurt..."

My Stallion was crying softly now, and we all hugged and cried together.

After a few minutes, Fluttershy tried to talk.

"I know, Shysage, I just want to try at least..."

We cried together a while longer. It was clear to us both that Fluttershy really wanted to take care of 'Equestria pony Shyna' if she existed.

And my Stallion wanted to at least try, too. He loved Fluttershy.

We were soon in the Castle. Dinner was nice, and ten excited ponies tried to nap some more on the floor in the Library. It wasn't working very well. It was pretty quiet at least...

...until maybe midnight, when Filia and Fiona were clearly talking excitedly to their Twins.

Princess Twilight just laughed. Evidently, Princess realized why Filia and Fiona liked to be in the Library at about this time. But she asked that one of their Twins text Twilight Sparkle (Princess' Twin) that we would be there soon.

After this we all knew... Soon, there would be ten excited Twins on the other side of the Portal, too.

And nopony could sleep now, that's for sure.

We tried to wait at least another hour maybe, after Filia and Fiona stopped talking to their Twins.

Then ponies started going through the Portal

My Stallion and I went through last, and together. Less than two days after leaving Equestria Past, we were on our way, through the Portal, to the Equestria Girls world.

The clock in the School lobby said 1:15, so we had a while to wait; the last bell was at 3:00. We just headed to the bleachers, and sat together talking.

Maybe ten minutes later, Principal Celestia headed across the grass towards us with Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight was quickly running, and ran up into the bleachers, and was just as quickly hugging her Twin, Princess Twilight. They were crying too, and some of the rest of us teared up at this point. Being around our Twin is just so amazing...

Twilight Sparkle was the 'substitute' for my Stallion, who was needed to take care of another computer issue. The 'ponies from a different land' needed to stay close to Twilight Sparkle until we returned. Well, nopony had any intention of going anywhere else, anyway.

My Stallion and I both hugged Principal Celestia, then the three of us walked off across the grass, back to the Computer Lab.

We walked quietly into a class still 'in session'; but one of the systems was acting up. The instructor had moved the student to the 'extra' system, which was really handy. They wanted the other computer fixed if possible though.

My Stallion must be really smart. He had the computer fixed in maybe ten minutes. He tracked the problem down to the keyboard, and fixed everything by 'swapping out' the keyboard for a 'known good' one, he said.

Still, my Stallion mentioned to Principal Celestia that there were four or more working systems in the Shop. And out in the hall, my Stallion mentioned that, if they could come up with another table, he would set up another system in the Lab.

After the Computer Lab was back in action, we hugged Principal Celestia again, and she went back to her office.

My Stallion and I headed back out to the bleachers.

On the way I told my Stallion that he was very smart. Well, I smiled, and gave him a kiss too. He just laughed, and said it wasn't 'rocket science'. I quickly answered that it was to me! I don't even know what a 'rocket' is either.

We were soon sitting back in the bleachers, waiting for our Twins with the rest.

I was next to my sister, and she was weeping softly. I just hugged her.

I soon realized though, that these tears weren't for her Twin. Fluttershy and I both absolutely love her Twin, but still... I guess I just knew why she was crying...

"Oh Sis..." I said quietly, and then I was crying too.

"I just want to find her..." Fluttershy said softly while weeping.

Fluttershy was evidently sure that Equestria pony Shyna existed, and therefore Fluttershy was already hurting for her. My amazing sister...

And I knew being around Shyna's Twin would be hard for my Sis...

I just hugged Fluttershy and cried with her, until the last bell. I knew my Stallion would do everything he could to help us find Shyna. That would have to be enough.

The last bell did finally ring, and within maybe ten minutes, all our Twins and Shyna were up in the bleachers, weeping softly together. And this included the Filia and Fiona Twins too. They always came with us now.

Well, my Twin and I were quickly hugging and crying together. My sister, her Twin and Shyna were doing the same thing.

Rainbow hugged and cried with her Twin briefly, then they were soon running around together chasing a Soccer ball. Somehow, Equestria pony Rainbow still had her 'jogging clothes' on, so she fit right in.

Soon after, the magic of Friendship began to mend lives as girls and guys from the School joined us in the bleachers.

Before walking over and joining the guys at the other end of the bleachers, my Stallion asked that Shyna and both Fluttershys come with him. It was time to test to see if Shyna could even use the Portal in the first place.

Both Fluttershys, Shyna, my Twin, my Stallion and I walked together across the grass, around to the front of Canterlot High School, to the Portal wall. Well, I was hugging my Twin the whole way.

Even though there were very few students around by now, my Stallion had us all crowd around.

Then he asked Shyna to just try to put her hand maybe six inches through the Portal wall. He warned her to not go through.

I remembered doing this before, when I brought five Equestria Girls back to Equestria to try to rescue the realm. That was a difficult memory for me. I worked on not crying.

And Equestria Girls Fluttershy was holding Shyna's hand pretty tightly. I don't think she wanted to be away from her Shyna. We all understood. Shyna was her responsibility now, and she loved her deeply too.

Shyna's hand easily went in six inches, and we could all see her hoof past the fluid surface of the Portal. From the brief look, we knew Shyna's Equestria pony coat would be light in color.

Shyna pulled her hand back out right away, and started to cry.

My sister Fluttershy also immediately burst into tears. She already knew what my Stallion said next.

"Sis, it is very likely that Equestria pony Shyna is in Equestria. Still, it could take a while to find her..."

We all gathered around both my Sister and Shyna, and just held them as they cried.

Still, I could not tell if Sis was crying because she was glad that it was very likely that Equestria pony Shyna existed, or if she just wanted even more to take care of this 'abandoned orphan in Equestria that was just like her'. Maybe it was both...

Five minutes later maybe, my sister calmed down some, so we returned to the bleachers. She wept softly most of the rest of the afternoon, so I just sat next to her and hugged her. Well, we spent most of the time crying softly together.

My Stallion gave Sis and I a hug, then walked over to his Twin and the guys at the opposite end of the bleachers, and blended in. He told me later that he listened mostly; his Twin was just being an amazing friend to these students.

And my Twin and my sister's Twin were having an amazing time helping other girls.

But I knew my sister needed me, so I was helping her.

After a little while, Shyna joined us; she was still weeping softly too. We just pulled her into our hug, and we all cried softly together in our little corner of the bleachers.

I was concerned that this might be hard on my sister, especially now. But I think she and Shyna were communicating on a much deeper level, and they both soon calmed down. I can't explain it.

When amazing friends began to wander off, the three of us were just hugging together in silence.

The rest of the evening was a blur. Dinner at the Cakes was amazing, even if we packed their small dining room.

After dinner, we were back at the bleachers. Most of us Soul-Linked with Twins until it started getting dark. Well, the Summers (my Twin and I), the Fluttershys and Shyna just hugged the whole time. Then we just sat together and talked. Twin time is always amazing...

It was soon dark, and we all discussed our next time together. This was the reason we came. Anyway, this was the first plan. Princess Twilight said today was Monday, and this weekend, the Equestria Girls, along with Shyna, would come to Equestria. At some point, my Stallion would supervise a trip to try to find Shyna's Twin.

Equestria Girls Filia and Fiona were clearly 'texting' right away, and quickly got the 'ok' from their mom; they could come too.

Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle made an additional request. she really appreciated when we jogged together when I was here. She asked if we could all jog together after 'friend time' on Friday, before the Equestria Girls came to Equestria. The rest of us realized she was near tears. Evidently this meant a lot to her.

This would mean we had to again come here early on Friday, well early for us Equestria ponies, and join the Equestria Girls in the bleachers for the afternoon. Nopony complained about this, and so this was our new plan.

My Twin (Equestria Girls Summer) said she and her sisters (Fluttershy and Shyna; I smiled.) would take Rarity to the store for more 'jogging clothes', just to make sure everypony had a set.

Equestria pony Shysage asked about whether or not he should mention this to the guys. Nopony thought this would be a problem.

Nine o'clock found everyone all back in front of the Portal. Princess Twilight soon started sending ponies through. My Twin and I realized we had not Soul Linked yet, but this could wait. We hugged tightly for a few minutes though.

Then my Stallion and I went through last and together.

We were all quickly back in Equestria.

Everypony seemed to be doing ok after returning to Equestria. We all knew we would be with our Twins again in a few days.

But it was early in the day in Equestria.

Most were soon walking out the door of the Castle to start their days.

My Stallion looked at me and said "Summer, can we..."

I just collapsed into tears. I had been an emotional 'mess' long enough. I knew I needed my Stallion, and alone. But I think he already knew this, and he was quickly hugging me.

"Princess, can we go up to the top of the Castle for a while?" he asked.

Princess Twilight said "Sure, but I should probably show you the way."

Neither of us had been up there before. Princess led us up some stairs past upper floors, then a long circular staircase to the top deck.

The view from the top of Princess Twilight's Castle is really amazing. I think my Stallion had picked a good spot for us, for a while at least.

Princess was deep in thought herself. Then she tried to put some words together.

"Summer, it is a little scary how important you have become to so many ponies."

Well, I was already crying.

It was otherwise quiet for a minute, then Princess continued.

"I don't mean that in a bad way. You have simply tried to live out true friendship, and have just 'been there' for, well, all of us really."

Princess paused again, looking out across Ponyville, then finished her thought.

"I guess I'm glad you are the Phantom Alicorn. I don't think we would cope very well without you."

Princess said this, then smiled, and gave me a hug.

"Princess Twilight, I really love you..." I said this, still crying. I really wanted to bow, but decided I would just fall over.

"I know, Summer." Princess hugged me again, then headed down the stairs.

After a few minutes, my Stallion changed into a people, so I did too. Then he just looked out across the meadow, across Equestria.

I put my hands over his hands in the pockets of his sweatshirt, and just hugged him from behind, and cried softly, and layed my head against his back. I didn't want to move. I needed him. We were together.

My Stallion moved his hands so they were over mine; and he ended up holding the ring he gave me, and gently rubbed his thumb across the ring, across the tops of my fingers. I just melted.

It was silent for a while.

I knew he was thinking, so I asked.

"I am working on the poem I started in the past, the day I was trying to teach Cel and Lu about poetry. What I have goes like this.

If I could fly from East to West, in search of loving beauty,
I'd never find another near, the Mare that now comes to me.
A Ruby kiss, a heart of Gold, and hands that yearn to serve me.

"I'm still trying to put together the last line for this set though."

I was quickly crying again. I didn't have to ask him if he really meant these words. I knew he did. And I realized that the devotion that we shared in our family (him, me and Cel and Lu) was mostly rooted in his devotion to me... I didn't...

He turned around, and we hugged, and just cried together for a while. Maybe a long while. I think we were both still reeling emotionally from the last maybe five days of our life.

Just my Stallion... Just alone... In each others arms... We both needed this. Right now, I didn't want anything else...

Ch.10, Canterlot Recording / Cutie Mark Tag

My Stallion and I hugged and cried together, at the top of the Castle, until early afternoon. I think we were both 'decompressing' from our trip to the Past...

Afterwards, we changed back into ponies, went down the stairs, and hugged and thanked Princess Twilight, who was in the Library with Filia and Fiona, in the middle of magic lessons. We also gave both girls a hug for letting the four of us use their room last night.

Then we headed to the Canterlot Recorder's home. Going inside was very strange; we had not been in our home for maybe a week or so.

Well, we quickly noticed the nice, new and thick rug now covering the floor in our room. It was like the rug in front of the Portal, but smaller; it fit the size of the room perfectly. The rug was light Tan, and had my Cutie Mark on it. Few would ever see it, but it really was beautiful.

My Stallion said it was beautiful because I was beautiful, and this made me cry.

But he was soon laying on his side, on our new rug, and I was quickly up under his front legs, tucked up against his chest and neck. This was peace and solace, for both of us. And we could lay like this as long as we wanted right now. And the new rug made it a lot more comfortable.

We were both exhausted, and fell asleep

We woke up at midnight maybe. We had slept most of the day, and were not very tired now. We just sighed together for a while. Then we got up, and decided to go for a walk.

Well, we changed to people, and walked while hugging. We have to walk slowly and in step to do that, but we both enjoy it a lot. We probably looked very different being people in Ponyville though, and in the middle of the night, too...

We walked to the Castle first, then took the long route around Ponyville, on a path that took us to the meadow in the East. Princess Twilight, well all of Ponyville must have been asleep, we encountered nopony.

Once in the meadow, we changed back into ponies, and wandered slowly together to the far side of the lake. We had the light of a half Moon, and it was not very bright. It didn't matter. Our eyes adjusted enough that we could see each other, and that was all that mattered right now.

My Stallion and I laid on our bellies in the meadow, facing each other and with our wings stretched out, and draped across the grass. We rubbed noses, and occasionally licked each other's nose. My Stallion, well, he made me feel like a princess, and I guess I returned the favor. We both clearly needed this time together. I don't ever want to leave my Stallion...

We cried softly together in the water on the edge of the lake for a while, then sat together, hugging and crying softly while we dried off. I don't think my Stallion ever wants to leave me either... We were soon back in our room, with me tucked back up under his front legs again. We cried for a while more, then fell asleep again.

We both woke up early, and rubbed noses some more. We got up, then ate in the meadow, and were soon flying together high above Ponyville.

I think my sister has an alarm for when we fly now; she quickly joined us.

Well, Princess Twilight joined us soon too, even though it was pretty early. The Sun was just now coming up.

We didn't talk much; we just enjoyed the calmness and quiet of the morning together.

Rainbow Dash joined us a little later, and maybe an hour more and we were all hugging tightly in front of the Castle. This included Filia and Fiona, and also Dawn and Camille. Camille seems more grown-up each time I see her.

We all said together what we usually say. Well, after Princess said her part, we all bowed to her. We all love our Princess.

Amazing ponies wandered off to start their day.

My Stallion said that during the next three days, he wanted to get 'monsters in the Grass' done. We would be heading back to the Equestria Girls world at the end of those three days, which would be weekend there.

Anyway, he suggested Fluttershy and I spend the day together. The three of us hugged, then Sis and I headed off to her Cottage. Our morning together was so fun...

My Stallion came to the Cottage during lunch, and Sis just got him some food too.

But he sheepishly admitted that I really needed to 'do' some of the remaining chapters for 'monsters in the Grass'...

I looked at Fluttershy, and we both smiled at each other. This would be amazing sister fun! So that's what we did...

Well, almost. On the way to the Canterlot Recorder's home, my Stallion asked about having Princess Twilight help with some of this, since the Filia and Fiona Twins 'meeting' happened when we came back to Equestria that weekend.

I said we would go get her for that. I knew it would be hard for her. Well, I thought she would cry a lot.

Once we got home, my Stallion was quickly sitting in front of the Compy as a people. Sis and I stayed ponies, and just talked stuff through. It really was amazing fun. And, for the record, Fluttershy contributed a LOT!

The next chapter in line had to do with the afternoon we were waiting to head back through the Portal, after we had been in the Equestria Girls world for maybe two weeks. Everypony was so excited, we would all see our Twins soon.

Pinkie Pie walked over to the Portal to check for 'Air Mail', some note from Equestria. She was amazingly able to Twin Link with her Twin though, and Pinkie ran quickly back. We all realized that the Portal was in Princess Twilight's Castle now. This just made us all cry. It really did make Equestria seem a lot closer.

The chapter ended with Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle realizing that Equestria Pony Filia and Fiona were waiting, and so she ran away quickly, to get their Twins.

This all set up beautifully for the next chapter, which was really a Twin chapter.

Fluttershy went to get Princess Twilight as my Stallion and I proofed the chapter we had just completed.

Maybe ten minutes later, Princess showed up with Rarity and Filia and Fiona. We knew there would be a lot of tears, good tears though.

First, I read the chapter we had just done. At the end of that chapter, Princess Twilight started crying. Well, everypony else was crying too, except my Stallion. We were trying to put words to what happened. That afternoon really was amazing...

I started this next 'Twin' chapter based on what I knew -- Twilight Sparkle was intent on honoring our Princess as the Filia and Fiona Twins met, and the events that unfolded so clearly showed that.

Princess Twilight didn't even have a clue about Equestria Girls Filia and Fiona, until we were ALL bowing, and the Filia and Fiona Twins were transfixed, each staring in wonder at their Twin. Twilight Sparkle then turned our Princess around... There was a lot of crying after that.

There was a lot of crying as we tried to put words to all this, too. I wanted to get the text to reflect what actually happened. This included my sister and my Twin hearing us talk to Equestria Girls Filia and Fiona on the other side of the Portal, so they quietly helped two 'new ponies' up and moved them out of the way.

Getting the text for this chapter put together went very slowly. My Stallion can type pretty fast, but that wasn't the problem. The two hours or so covered by these events were just very moving emotionally. We all love our Princess. And watching Twins meet the first time always brings tears...

And I realized that this was one of the things I really enjoy about being the Canterlot Recorder's assistant. Putting together a record of what happened, allowed us so often to again 'live through' these events. Well, the good ones, anyway.

When we got to the end of the events of that day, Princess, Rarity and Filia and Fiona were just hugging, crying together. The special love they had; that made the rest of us cry too.

My Stallion and I tried to proof the chapter. I am not sure I was much help, not any more.

Still, my Stallion felt we needed to add a section to this Twins chapter showing how the events in Equestria pony Filia and Fiona's lives had unfolded in parallel with their Equestria Girls Twins. It really did work out that way.

I told my Stallion I was pretty much useless for the rest of the day. He understood, and hugged me tightly for a minute or so. Still, he explained what information he needed, to Princess Twilight. This small group was really optimum for the questions needing answers. Princess and Rarity were here for Filia and Fiona. And there really are no secrets in this group.

Carefully and sensitively, the Canterlot Recorder asked all the right questions, and this section of the chapter took shape quickly, and really balanced out the whole chapter.

As the Canterlot Recorder tried to point out... The Filia and Fiona Twins meeting was amazing. But the fact that parallel developments on BOTH sides of the Portal were setting the stage for their meeting... That made everyone cry, even the Canterlot Recorder.

Friendship really is magic, on both sides of the Portal!

My Stallion read the chapter through one more time. We were all crying. We were all done for the day too; it was almost dinner time.

Princess Twilight decreed dinner at the Castle, and asked my Stallion and I and Fluttershy to gather everypony else. We flew together to everyponies' house; it didn't take long.

At dinner, the rest of us were still trying to calm down, when Rainbow Dash asked why we were weeping. Princess tried to explain, then we were all crying again for a while. The Filia and Fiona Twins meeting really was a good day.

And 'just because', we all decided to spend the night in the Library.

We spent most of the evening just talking together. Princess Twilight talked quite a bit about her first few days in the Equestria Girls world, ultimately facing Sunset Shimmer (well, the first time). I don't know if this group knew much about this.

But hearing that again was just strange. Princess had tried to tell me all this before I thought I would ever even go there, but I just couldn't make any sense out of it. But I soon had to learn everything there myself. I just hugged Fluttershy for most of this time. I don't know how I ever would have survived without her Twin, Equestria Girls Fluttershy. I think Sis knew that.

We talked about a bunch of other stuff too.

Well, we talked for a while about rescuing Equestria with the Equestria Girls, but that was only because Princess Twilight's girls had all met their Twins for the first time after each of the Equestria ponies was rescued.

Those memories still gave me the shivers, but I really cried a bunch that night. I could sense this growing love between these 5 Twins even before we had to come back; The five Equestria Girls really wanted their 'oh, so awesome counterparts', I think Rainbow said. Watching them each 'find' their Twin still makes me cry. And the five Equestria Girls sharing my pony friend's pain...

We were all tired, and were soon asleep. My Stallion stayed with the rest of us; we could do that as ponies, it just wasn't a problem, maybe not any more. I slept with him on one side of me, and Sis on the other. That was just amazing.

Spike accused us all of 'sleeping in' the next morning, and we just laughed. Before even getting up, we said what we normally say. Then, as a group, we headed to the meadow behind the Castle, and had some breakfast.

After we were mostly done eating, my amazing Stallion changed the morning for all of us.

He asked me if I knew how to play 'Tag', and I said of course. He promptly 'tagged' me by touching my Cutie Mark with his nose, then he ran off.

I ran after him, of course. He knows I am faster than he is, and I quickly caught up with him. He just stopped and quickly turned to face me. He moves pretty quick, and I couldn't tag his Cutie Mark back.

Princess Twilight laughed, called for a 'Time Out' and asked what we were doing. I explained quickly, then tagged Princess Twilight's Cutie Mark with my nose, and ran off. She tagged Filia (where her Cutie Mark someday will be), than she ran quickly away, too. 'Cutie Mark Tag' was born.

My Stallion shouted that the outer edge of the meadow was the 'boundary', and that you could not tag the person who tagged you. Then he quickly excused himself from the game. He told me later that he was a stallion, and he was not comfortable tagging another mare's Cutie Mark besides mine. Still, 'us girls' chased each other around playing this game together for most of the morning.

My Stallion just sat on the edge of the meadow near the Castle in the warm Sun, and Spike soon joined him. My Stallion explained the game to Spike, but Spike didn't seem very interested. They both watched and laughed. Spike soon headed back into the Castle for a nap.

My Stallion waited there in the meadow until we all dragged ourselves back because we were too exhausted to run anymore. Still, it was a LOT of fun.

More importantly, we could ALL do this together. No flying or magic was allowed; we were all on 'equal footing' my Stallion said. It was amazing fun, and good exercise too. "The games ponies play..." I said this out loud, then laughed.

My Stallion suggested we try this with the Twins here. Indeed.

I walked up to my Stallion, sweaty and out of breath, and hugged him. I quietly challenged him to a 'duel', just us. He smiled, then said softly and quietly that there were other ways he would rather spend our time together. I just hugged him again.

And 'Rare' had us all over to her Boutique, and we were soon 'freshened up' and beautiful (my Stallion said so) by lunch time.

My Stallion again sent me home with Fluttershy. Everypony else had already dove into the rest of their day. The Canterlot Recorder was going to work some more on 'monsters in the Grass".

Fluttershy and I spent the afternoon talking and hugging, surrounded by animal friends. It was amazing, of course.

My Stallion managed to get two chapters done. The next chapter focused on another amazing Magical Sonic Rainboom in Equestria Girls Rainbow Dash's honor. Well, she asked if they could do that.

The following chapter had to cover a lot; it was our first weekend back in Equestria after almost two weeks away. Well, the Filia and Fiona Twins and everypony else's Twins came too. And everypony knew that School would start back up for the Equestria Girls when they returned to their world.

It was clear that my Twin and my Stallion's Twin had a very difficult time here, and my Stallion and I could easily relate. Our time in the Equestria Girls world was difficult for us too.

There were a lot of other things going on as well, though.

My Stallion came to Fluttershy's Cottage at dinner time, and we all enjoyed a relaxing meal together.

I hugged my sister, then my Stallion and I walked slowly back home.

We proof read the two chapters he had done; this didn't take too long. My Stallion did a good job.

We walked slowly out to the small hill in the meadow to the East, and just lay next to each other a while. We both talked to our true friend some. It seems he is always there 'behind the scenes' for us.

We were soon in our room, on our new rug... hugging... weeping... We were soon asleep.

We must have been caught up on our sleep; we woke up pretty early the next morning.

Breakfast, flying with Fluttershy... Is this 'normal' for us? It felt very nice anyway.

My Stallion said what I suspected. He was feeling 'pushed' to get three more chapters done before we headed back to the Equestria Girls world. He just didn't think it would happen.

He also pointed out that the next chapter dealt with the afternoon we went back to the Equestria Girls world after the first day of School... ...Only to find out that Filia and Fiona's mom had 'freaked out' over what her daughters had told her about their weekend in Equestria.

Well, I pointed out that Princess Twilight would love to help with this chapter, so we landed at the Castle.

Half an hour later, Princess AND her five 'girls' and Filia and Fiona were crowded into the Canterlot Recorder's home...

My Stallion typed, talking everything through from his perspective, and we ALL helped, and this amazing chapter about that amazing afternoon put itself together in around two hours.

And nopony cried until after I read it back so my Stallion could check for errors. Then we all cried.

Well ok, this group wanted to keep working on this together.

My Stallion said the next chapter should probably deal with the days here in Ponyville for me (Summer) while he worked on 'Faded Memories'. He suggested he and I do this one alone, and didn't elaborate.

But he also said that the last day of that week, this same group helped finish that account, and we also went back to the Equestria Girls world to watch Pinkie Pie and the Pie family give an amazing Mustang to their parents.

The group quickly dove into that. I did the words with everyponies' input, and my Stallion typed. It took two more hours, but it was a LOT of fun. And it was Fluttershy who suggested the 'Rescuing' title when we had everything roughed in. We all liked her idea, so I changed it from what we had, which I can't even remember.

Still, we had made good progress, with everyponies' help. The Canterlot Recorder crew thanked everypony for their valuable input.

Princess Twilight reminded us all what most had probably forgotten. We were heading back to the Equestria Girls world tonight. This meant dinner at the Castle together, then some napping, then we would head to the Equestria Girls world via the Portal after midnight.

It was still the middle of the day. We all hugged and cried together some, then everypony else wandered off.

When it was just my Stallion and I, he asked me if I wanted to try and tackle the remaining chapter for 'monsters in the Grass'. He was busy with 'Faded Memories' for most of that week, so he felt it should be from my perspective; I probably would remember more.

I thought a minute. I didn't think it would take very long. It only covered maybe five days time.

The Canterlot Recorder typed, and he helped me with words and stuff. Still, it went very slowly...

Most of that week I spent together with my sister, and that was so amazing. One day, Fluttershy and I actually visited my parents. I cried a lot just recording that visit...

Sis and I spent a bunch of time with the rest of Princess Twilight's girls; the entire week was absolutely amazing.

I also realized why my Stallion had indicated we would do this chapter by ourselves. I remembered that night. My Stallion is amazing... Still, if Cel left the section in...

It took the rest of the afternoon to get the chapter done. I was just so involved in these events... I cried a lot. And I think we are still trying to find out what 'normal' is for my Stallion and I... But finally this volume was done.

My Stallion saved our work, then gave me a big hug. He said we should probably do a 'final pass' through all of 'monsters in the Grass', then we could take it to the Library and leave it for Cel.

We were both tempted to take it like it was, but we both agreed that one more read-through would be a good idea. My Stallion said that 'attention to detail' is one of the things this work requires. We both value that.

We were both people. My Stallion turned everything off, then we hugged on the couch for an hour maybe. Well, my back was up against the back of the couch. We didn't move, and said little. We just needed to be together and close like this.

Near dusk, we got up and changed back to being ponies. We rubbed noses a minute, then were on our way to the Castle for dinner.

On the way, my Stallion wondered when we should start on the account of our most recent trip to the past. I said what he was thinking. "Probably next week", and we both knew this was right. Anyway, these events were still pretty fresh in our minds.

Without explaining, my Stallion suggested that these chapters should probably be done from my perspective. I didn't ask him why, but knew someponies weren't real fond of his writing. I couldn't see why...

Still, we hadn't seen any material for Volume 5 of Princess Celestia's Commentaries yet, which was strange. Well, both Canterlot Recorders still had plenty to do...

Dinner with eight other excited ponies -- it was amazing. I didn't think anypony would sleep between now and when we left, though. I was right. We all just talked quietly together. I tried to listen a lot. Each of Princess Twilight's girls really are amazing.

Maybe an hour after midnight, Princess Twilight started sending ponies through the Portal. My sister went, then my Stallion and I came though together, and last.

We were all soon in the Equestria Girls world.

Ch.11, Equestria's Gift to an Orphan / The Child

After making sure everypony made it through the Portal, into the Equestria Girls world, we all headed over to the bleachers. We just sat down together, and talked.

My sister Fluttershy was actually smiling. She had told me a number of times in the last few days, that she was really looking forward to our trip around Canterlot with Shyna. She usually said that she knew the results weren't assured, but she was still excited about finally trying, at least.

I mentioned this to my Stallion, and he just sighed. "Well, 'Twin Fishing' can easily fail for a lot of reasons..." he said softly.

Only time would tell.

Like last time, Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle soon came running across the grass, and was immediately sitting next to her Twin (Princess Twilight), crying on her shoulder.

My Stallion asked the Equestria ponies to 'stay put', and the rest of them laughed, of course. Nopony wanted to be anywhere else.

Then He and I headed across the grass together. We checked the Shop, but didn't find anyone there. We headed to the Computer Lab, and the teacher stopped his lecture long enough to tell my Stallion what needed to be done.

He pointed to an empty table, and we knew what to do with that. Another complete computer system would go there. He also showed us a system that wouldn't start, and the teacher suspected a bad monitor. Well, the large crack, diagonally across the front of the monitor might have been a hint.

Maybe forty minutes later, we were done, and heading back to the bleachers. The air was cool, but the afternoon Sun warmed us nicely.

I sat next to my Sister, and my Stallion quickly sat next to me. I didn't know who to hug, so I put one arm around each of their necks. We all just hugged together.

Our Twins came soon enough, and then we were all hugging our Twins. Both Fluttershys and Shyna were all smiling and crying at the same time.

I think Shyna and my sister's Twin (Equestria Girls Fluttershy) had probably talked a LOT about Equestria. That would all become very REAL to Shyna in a few hours. That was just exciting.

But, in the recent past, most of the 'people' we had taken into Equestria almost immediately met their Twin. We simply did not know how this would work for Shyna, though.

Loving, needy girls from the High School soon streamed over, and us 'ponies from a different land' really just dissolved into this much larger group. Love, Compassion, and the Magic of Friendship were helping rebuild lives that afternoon. Laughter and tears... I still cry every time I get to be a part of this... It was amazing.

And at around five, most of the girls headed over to the track. Our group headed over to Fluttershy's apartment to get 'suited up' my Stallion said. Still, for him and I this just meant individual trips into the bathroom to take our jeans off; we still had our jogging shorts on under our jeans. And everypony that needed 'jogging clothes' got a set from Rarity.

We were not so quickly back over at the track, and our 'jog' began. Again, Rainbows and Applejacks set a faster pace, and most of the Soccer team and a lot of the guys joined that group. The rest of us took a slower pace, set by Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle, who clearly loved doing this. Still, we pretty much filled up the track. It was a lot of fun. I hoped that everyone would keep doing this after we left. Well, when the weather let them...

At 6:30 according to the clock in the School lobby, all of us ponies were back in front of the Portal, hugging in a tight circle. Most weren't crying; that would wait until we were in Equestria.

Princess Twilight sent her Twin, then both Rarities, then all four of the red-heads through (a little more slowly), then she went through herself. Then the Applejacks, the Rainbows and Pinkie Pies went. Then both Fluttershy's went through.

My Stallion and I were left with Shyna, and the three of us group hugged briefly.

"Shysage, will we find my Twin?" Shyna asked quietly.

This was a hard question. Nopony really knew the answer, either. I knew my Stallion was trying not to cry. Still, he answered softly.

"Shyna, nopony knows. We will do our best though."

Shyna walked through the Portal next, and was, no doubt, quickly hugging two adoring ponies (both Fluttershys).

My Stallion decided we should wait a minute or two, so we just hugged. I knew he was hurting.

"I love you Stallion" I said quietly.

"I know Summer, I just hope this all works out well..." he answered slowly.

We just sighed together. I think we were both talking to true friend about this, too...

Then we held hands, and went through the Portal together and last like we usually do, and were soon back in Equestria.

When we came through the Portal into Equestria, my Stallion and I were standing next to each other, as ponies, on the rug.

Most everypony else was gathered around Shyna, maybe fifteen feet away, crying and hugging. This included both Filias and both Fionas. Equestria Girls Filia and Fiona were still Shyna's friends. I don't think the red-head girls ever thought they would see their friend here...

In Equestria, Shyna was a Pegasus, and her coat was off-White, peppered with Red. Her Mane and Tail were, well, Bronze my Stallion said, an amazing mixture of Orange and Red. She was beautiful, of course. Well, I think all our friends are beautiful, on both sides of the Portal.

But Equestria pony Rainbow Dash was standing by herself, off to the side, eyes wide, weeping softly.

That got both my Stallion and my attention, and we quickly walked over to take care of our friend.

Rainbow didn't even wait for us to ask...

"Summer, look at her wings... Folded up, they are thicker than mine are, and she's probably not full-grown yet. And the muscles around her wings are huge... And her Mane color is faintly 'tipped' on the edges of her wings, which usually marks a very rare Pegasus... And look at her Cutie Mark...

Rainbow stared as if awestruck...

Neither Filias nor Fionas had their Cutie Marks yet, but Shyna did. It was a simple circle the color of her Mane, and inside the circle was the shape of maybe the outer 1/4 of an up-raised Pegasus wing, outlined also in the color of her Mane. The wing tip was bigger than the circle, and just covered the circle up where it overlapped.

Rainbow was right... In her home world, Shyna was a cast off orphan with an ocean deep sensitivity like my sister.

In Equestria, Shyna was all that... ...and an amazingly gifted Pegasus...

I quickly hugged my amazing pony friend Rainbow, and said softly "Girl, it looks like you have your work cut out for you!"

We both just cried together...

Still, my Stallion walked over to Shyna, and asked for some room. Then he asked Shyna to put her left wing out, and gently helped her do that. Well, he was a pony; he helped as much as he could.

This is the first time Shyna ever had to do this, and it took maybe a minute to get this to work, and both wings came out. It didn't matter.

Her wings were already huge. Everypony else was now awestruck, too.

Shyna was just weeping softly. She wasn't used to being the center of attention like this. She never before had any reason to be...

I was still standing next to a softly crying Equestria pony Rainbow Dash.

It was also now very quiet.

I hugged Rainbow, then said softly "Sis, I think you both need to treat Shyna to a bunch of time with this amazing pony."

Well, everypony else knew this was right. Shyna, the Fluttershys and the Rainbows would be spending a lot of time together 'in the air', this weekend and beyond...

Just more Twin fun.

I also think this realization added some urgency to trying to find Shyna's Twin. This was actually the kind of thing Twins would do together, and it made more sense for Rainbow to not have to do everything twice, even though I knew Rainbow well enough -- she would gladly do that if she needed to.

Spike had watched all this. When things calmed down some, he told Princess Twilight that there were two Air Coaches outside with orders to take some ponies to Canterlot. Then Spike headed off for a nap.

This was now very exciting!

Everypony quickly headed outside the Castle to the Air Coaches. Shyna took the stairs outside the Castle slowly, and didn't fall.

Both Fluttershys and Shyna got in one Air Coach, and my Stallion and I climbed into the other. Everypony else backed away, and we were soon off.

Half way to Canterlot, I realized that one of the last rides I took in an Air Coach was with Star Dusk, and I shivered. My Stallion promised me some time in our room. I really love him...

We landed in Canterlot on the large Commons lawn.

We would only take one Air Coach 'Twin Fishing', and that meant that Shyna would come with my Stallion and I for this. While moving everypony around, Lu (Princess Luna) walked up.

Both Fluttershys bowed, and Shyna did too. Evidently Shyna knew about this.

Lu had them quickly up. Lu hugged Shyna though, and officially welcomed her to Equestria.

Lu then mentioned to us that Cel (Princess Celestia) was in Dodge City for the day, and that she would stop in Ponyville later this afternoon on her way back to Canterlot. My Stallion and I both hugged Lu, well, for a little while, then she headed off to finish a busy Princess day.

Shyna climbed into our Air Coach, and my Stallion briefly described what the Twin Link looked like. Then he asked her if she had seen anything like this on the way here, and she said no.

My Stallion had already talked to the lead Air Coach stallion about two circles around Canterlot; first a small circle, then a lower, larger circle to cover the lower levels of this 'stepped mountain' that Canterlot was built on. We ended up doing three circles.

We left both Fluttershys behind, and we were soon off, 'Twin Fishing'...

Maybe an hour later, we landed back on the Commons lawn. Shyna didn't see the Twin Link at all.

The five of us hugged together for maybe half an hour as the Air Coach Pegasi ate and rested.

It was clear that Shyna was disappointed, and was also fighting back tears. Both Fluttershys sensed this and felt the same way.

Well, I knew this would be very hard for my sister. And we fully understood their disappointment...

By mid-afternoon, both our Air Coaches were landing next to the Castle in Ponyville.

Three softly weeping mares climbed out of the other Air Coach, and the rest of the Twins gathered around to comfort them.

I have never seen my Stallion do this. After a few minutes, he gently squeezed his way in between everypony, next to Shyna, then sat down. He asked everypony to quiet down a minute, then he spoke softly.

"Shyna, I need you to tell me why you thought your Twin was in Canterlot." Then he hugged her and added "Nopony is upset with you, we just need to know."

Shyna was crying pretty hard, but she tried to explain. It went slowly.

"I was in the School Lobby during Lunch one day, and she talked to me for maybe ten minutes..."

A bunch of the Equestria Girls gasped at this...

Shyna continued.

"She said she was an orphan too, just like me...

"She looked into some sort of mirror thing... It was dark, but she looked just like I do...

"I asked her where she was, and she said she was in Canterlot..."

"Then all of a sud--"

Well, I think my Stallion is very smart. It was clear he was processing all this information, even as Shyna was talking through her tears.

But he interrupted her right there, then spoke himself.

"Shyna, you were Twin Linking with your Twin...

"Still, this doesn't make sense, the Portal hasn't been in Canterlot for a while...

"Unless...

"Wait..."

My Stallion was quiet for a minute, then he asked quietly...

"Pinkie Pie, is Equestria pony Shyna in Equestria?"

Both Pinkies looked at each other briefly, then looked back at my Stallion, and said together "Yes."

My Stallion clearly wasn't done.

"Pinkie, is Equestria pony Shyna in Equestria Present?"

Both Pinkies again looked at each other briefly, then said together "No..."

Shyna and both Fluttershys immediately burst into tears...

But I realized where my Stallion was heading with this, and I took it further, and gasped loudly...

"Shysage, 'the child'..."

My Stallion and I both realized at the exact same moment that the mare that Princess Celestia, in the past, was taking care of, looked EXACTLY like Shyna, even though we never heard her name...

He said "Oh my goodness..."

Then he and I were crying too...

Well, Shyna, and everypony else stopped crying, and stared at us.

My Stallion could barely talk, but at least he could talk before I could, and he tried to explain, still crying...

"Shyna, your Twin is over a thousand years in the past in Equestria...

"Summer and I saw her with Princess Celestia while we went back there this last time.

"The Twin Link must have functioned through the Portal, through time, back to the Past, and allowed you to talk to your Twin..."

Right then, another Air Coach landed in the grass beyond the other two, and Cel (Princess Celestia) quickly climbed out, and walked over towards us.

Nopony moved... Nopony said anything...

And Cel's smile just as quickly disappeared as she sensed we were all troubled at something.

Then Cel saw Shyna, stopped dead in her tracks, and stared in disbelief, and shook her head slowly side to side... Then Cel burst into tears, and ran towards Shyna.

Princess' girls quickly opened up a path, and Cel was soon sobbing on Shyna's shoulders... Cel kept saying, over and over "Oh child..."

My Stallion and I both sighed to each other, and I nodded to my Stallion and lowered my head...

He moved and put his head next to Cel's head, and said softly near her ear "Cel, you need to listen to me a minute..."

Still crying, Cel looked up at my Stallion, and said "Yes, dad?"

My Stallion tried to explain... "Cel, this pony is Shyna from the Equestria Girls world. It was her Twin that you were taking care of last time we went back into the past. Evidently, this Shyna was able to Twin Link with your Shyna in the past, through the Portal..."

It was totally silent for a few minutes as Cel (Princess Celestia) tried to sift through memories from long ago. Clearly dissatisfied with herself, she again shook her head slowly, side to side, and began to speak.

"I loved Shyna, and tried to help her. She was abandoned by her parents... I just can't remember what happened to her..."

Cel realized her 'remembering' might be standing between Shyna and her Twin. Cel had a Twin too, and knew how important this was. She felt really bad, and began to cry, and was apologizing to Shyna while hugging her... "I'm sorry child, I just can't remember..." Cel's crying was slowly growing louder...

My Stallion and I were quickly hugging our girl... We had too...

"Cel, it's ok, we will figure this out. It's not your fault" my stallion said this softly, a few times... It really wasn't Cel's fault she couldn't remember something from a thousand year ago...

Cel calmed down slowly as we hugged her tightly.

Cel, Shyna, my Stallion and I were in the center of a group of loving Twins. Soon everypony was hugging everypony. Everything would be ok.

Maybe half an hour later, I think Cel was mostly back to 'normal'.

I also think my Stallion had some idea how we might be able to address this. If so, he would probably wait until Cel (Princess Celestia) was ok, and on her way back to Canterlot.

Cel did NOT give us that opportunity. She was just as concerned with Equestria pony Shyna as the rest of us were. Cel surprised us both.

"Dad, what can we do about this?" Cel asked. Cel didn't ask this curtly, but it was clear she wanted an answer from dad.

And I had to be amazed at a Princess who would still care about an abandoned 'nopony' mare even a thousand years later...

'Dad' (my Stallion) just sighed.

"The only thing we can do, is wait until you fire off the Portal Beacon again, well, from the past, and then take this Shyna back to find that Shyna, and then bring that Shyna here through the Portal. Then the Twins will be together."

Well, even 1,350 years later, Cel could still so easily read 'dad' (my Stallion)...

"But the only problem is?" she said quietly. Cel knew he was already working this part through...

"Cel, we have no idea when we will see the Beacon next. It could be days, it could be years. And we don't know at what point in the past the Beacon will be initiated from... There is just no way of knowing how this will all work out. But it's the best we can do..."

Cel (Princess Celestia) really was back to 'normal'.

"Shyna, child, do you understand all this?" Cel said softly.

Shyna bowed, then said quietly "I think so, Princess..."

Cel pulled Shyna up and again hugged her, then said softly "I know your Twin. She will be worth the wait."

Then Cel and Shyna cried together for a few minutes.

Still, this brief interchange set a lot of things straight, and really helped us all accept an unknown 'wait'. We had some 'hope', and that had to be enough for now.

And again, for the Princess of Equestria to take such a personal interest like this... And she really did say exactly what needed to be said...

Half an hour later, Cel, my Stallion and I were crying together next to her Air Coach.

"I will let you both know if I remember anything more, and be sure and keep me posted" Cel said softly.

I think my Stallion truly understood the 'odds' here.. "Cel, there are so many variables..."

Cel just smiled... "This is Equestria dad, it will work out."

'Princess Celestia' was soon heading to Canterlot in an Air Coach.

My Stallion and I still cried...

Ch.12, Twin Time / Group Link

Well, nopony liked that we ALL had to wait to see Shyna's Twin. And this was about as open-ended a 'wait' as could be. Still, we all understood what was going on now.

It was also clear to everypony that everything possible would be done to get this taken care of. Nopony less than Princess Celestia herself was 'on it'. I still think this part was pretty amazing.

Shyna would not meet her Twin this weekend, but she and everypony else seemed to be ok with that.

There was still about two hours of daylight left though. The Canterlot Recorder suggested very quietly that Shyna get her first flying lesson. He was next to Princess Twilight when he said this, and that was all it took.

Princess asked excitedly "Hey, yeah, let's get Shyna 'in the air' some... Rainbow, can you help with that?"

Rainbow was ALL OVER that... Well, everypony else was too!

At Equestria pony Rainbow Dash's direction, we were all soon walking to Sweet Apple Acres. Evidently, there was a 'perfect hill' for this at the Farm, Rainbow said.

My Stallion, my Twin and I were last, intentionally lagged behind some; we knew the way to the Farm. We changed into people, then just walked slowly while hugging. I really love my Stallion... Well, I love my Twin too.

My Sister either knew or checked, and before long, both Fluttershys and Shyna were walking with us, hugging as people, too. This was harder than it looked with 6 people. It was a lot of fun though.

I guessed we were laughing too much, and Princess heard...

She turned around, then she quietly said "Oh Summer..."

I laughed, and said it was my Stallion's fault. Well, it was, I love him a lot!

A few minutes later, we were all people, walking like this, all 20 of us, in a very crooked line. We all laughed a lot. Twin fun...

We changed back to ponies at the Farm, and followed Rainbow to that 'perfect hill'.

And by the way, when we taught Cel and Lu how to fly, in the Past, my Stallion and I worked on 'lift' first.

Well, Rainbow had a completely different plan, and we were not about to argue; she is the closest thing to a flying expert I know. She led us all to a small bluff with a gently falling hill beyond it. It wasn't very far from the barn. Still, it looked strangely familiar...

Rainbow shooed the rest of us back some, then she told Shyna to extend her wings, and hold them out straight and level. Rainbow walked slowly around Shyna, and checked her wings out. Well, Rainbow told me later she was really checking how strong Shyna's wing muscles were 'right now'.

Like I said, Rainbow is the expert here.

After a few minutes, Shyna's wings were right where she had put them. Rainbow asked her if she was having any trouble holding her wings up. Shyna quietly said "No, is that ok?"

Rainbow just hugged her.

Rainbow explained the next step to Shyna -- gliding down the hill. She wanted Shyna to keep her wings out, then run up to the top of the bluff, then just try to glide down the hill as far as she could. Rainbow said she would glide next to her, to talk her through it and keep an eye on things.

They both ran to the top of the bluff together, with their wings out, and both of them were quickly gliding along, not very far off the ground, as it sloped down past the bluff.

To BOTH Fluttershys, this was just plain scary... They were sitting, hugging each other TIGHTLY. Both Summers (My Twin and I) joined them, and hugged them too. They only SLOWLY calmed down.

But watching the two of them glide down together like that... Shyna's wings really were as big as Rainbow's... And Shyna would probably grow some more too...

Rainbow asked Shyna to land, and Shyna almost stumbled (she had a little too much forward speed), but she did ok. They walked back up to the rest of us.

Shyna really did very well. This was only her first time on her wings. She was very excited, and asked for another run.

Rainbow and Shyna started back a little further, and jumped together off the hill with their wings out.

Shyna couldn't wait, and started flapping her wings. It is doubtful she needed much instruction about this aspect. Well, Shyna pretty much headed for the sky, and was pulling steeply higher.

"Summer, help!" Rainbow cried as she headed up after Shyna.

We didn't know if this was a problem or not, but Rainbow clearly didn't want to take any chances.

I took off quickly, but knew that there was no way I could catch up with Rainbow. She is just faster than I, and that's fine. Still, I caught up with them quickly. It wasn't a race.

Shyna abruptly leveled off, and started gliding down in a large circle. Rainbow and I joined her, one of us on either side. Shyna had a HUGE smile on her face, and was weeping softly. The only thing Shyna COULD say was "Rainbow, flying is so amazing..."

This made Rainbow and I cry too. It was true.

When we were close to the ground, Shyna said she wanted to go back up again. Rainbow asked her if she felt tired AT ALL, and Shyna said quietly she could do this all day. Shyna must be in pretty good shape as a people, too.

The three of us were soon back up high, and again started into a slow glide down in a large circle. The rest of the Pegasi in our group joined us this time, even my Sister (Equestria pony Fluttershy)!

My Stallion stayed on the ground. He said this was 'girl time', and he was probably right...

"Shyna, flying is amazing, but flying with friends..." I couldn't finish the thought.

Well, my sister's Twin (Equestria Girls Fluttershy) LOVES flying, and she was crying too...

Well, ok... Fluttershys, Summers, Rainbows, Princess Twilight and Shyna... We were all weeping softly as we flew together. This really was amazing...

Again, when we got close to the ground, we all headed back up together, and did another slow glide back down.

Rainbow kept reminding everypony not to get too close to Shyna, and this was very good advice.

And maybe half way down, Rainbow shooed the rest of us away again, and Rainbow talked Shyna through a landing while flapping her wings at an angle to slow both forward speed and descent speed. Shyna did very well at this. And again, the size of her wings was clearly evident.

Regardless of what she was in the Equestria Girls world, Shyna was a gifted Pegasus here...

Once she was on the ground, we all ran up to her and hugged and cried together a while. Equestria Girls Filia and Fiona were in there with the rest, hugging their friend.

It was getting dark, Shyna's first flying lesson was done. She had made excellent progress.

The Rarity Twins and Twilight Sparkle took care of the Filia and Fiona Twins during flying lessons. This was pretty easy; the group just watched Shyna in amazement.

It was clear to all of the Equestria Girls, that Shyna really needed this. Shyna's home world considered her a nothing, a cast-off... But in Equestria...

While the Pegasi were flying, evidently the Pinkie Pie and Applejack Twins were in the farmhouse making dinner, under Granny Smith's direction, of course.

We had to take turns at the table; there were twenty of us. But the food was amazing.

My Twin, my Stallion and I were in the first group, so we wandered outside while the Fluttershys and Shyna ate with the second group.

Still, my Stallion, my Twin and I were by ourselves, and my Stallion asked my Twin (Equestria Girls Summer Rain) where 'her Stallion' (his Twin) was.

She laughed, but then got very quiet immediately, teared up, and said "I love my Stallion..." Then she continued.

"He is at work... There is some big meeting going on, and they needed him desparately this weekend, so he decided to stay there."

Both my Stallion and I knew this wasn't the only reason, and we said quietly, almost together "And?"

My Twin blushed, then she spoke.

"My amazing Stallion... He said that I was too much Mare for him to handle in Equestria, just yet." Then she almost whispered "I think it's a miracle I'm not pregnant yet, but don't tell anyone."

My Stallion and I looked at each other, and then we both blushed, too. It was dusk, so nopony could see. My Stallion and I could easily say the same thing...

Still my Twin said softly "I know, Twin..."

My amazing Stallion hugged me, then said softly "Your Twin is almost too much Lady in the Equestria Girls world for me to handle too, by the way."

My Twin smiled at this, then added "Besides, this is a Twin weekend anyway, and my Stallion reminded me to enjoy that while we could."

My Twin and I hugged tightly. I really love my Twin...

But my Twin started crying, and said through tears...

"Twin, we can't change the fact we are very beautiful, on either side of the Portal... I'm just so glad we both found Stallions that consistently put us first... That is just so rare... And, the stories I have heard just since classes started at the High School..."

This made me cry too...

My Stallion just hugged us both until we calmed down.

All twenty of us were soon walking back to the Castle. The Moon was up, and we didn't have any problems finding the way.

My Stallion and I talked on the way though. He too, was more than happy to give me all the 'Twin time' I wanted. He said he would look at what we needed to do to put together a record of our most recent trip to the Past.

On the steps of the Castle, my Stallion and I hugged briefly, then he walked off to our house.

I hugged my Twin, and we both started weeping softly together... at the same time... in the same way...

I think we both felt the same about leaving our Stallions.

Still, we worked on calming down, and headed inside the Castle with everypony else.

We were all soon sitting calmly, Twin with Twin, in the Library. For a while, we all just talked together quietly.

Princess Twilight spoke up though, and said that the rest of the time in Equestria would go something like this.

Tomorrow would be a Twin day together. It was anticipated that Shyna would have some more time flying, and the rest of the Pegasi may have some time doing that together, hopefully in the morning, if Rainbow felt it was ok. But the afternoon would be more Twin time. And tomorrow evening, everypony would be back at the Castle for dinner, then the rest of the night, again.

Princess also mentioned that the following day, the Equestria Girls would return to their world at around midnight (Equestria time), which 'should' give them half of their Sunday to get ready for School the next day. Still, this left all of the next day for Twin fun as well.

Princess was quickly done and everyone was quietly talking again.

My Twin and I had an idea though, we both realized this at the same time. So the two of us asked the two Twilights to join us in the hall next to the Library, as we talked to them briefly about our idea. It would really be up to Princess Twilight.

This had come up, because my Twin wanted to Twin Link with me so she could see Equestria pony Shyna. My Stallion and I actually spent quite a bit of time around her, not knowing who she was at the time.

But from there, we realized that, if we included both Fluttershys and Shyna in the link, then maybe they could see Shyna too.

Princess immediately saw where this was going. The 'Group Link' had allowed both us Summers to see what was inside my Stallion's heart, and this was crucial at the time. And Princess sensed that everypony was really 'invested' in Equestria pony Shyna already.

I jumped in quickly though. I pointed out that I didn't have a great deal of control over exactly which memories were shared. And I ended up by saying "Princess, I love my Stallion a lot, and he takes really good care of me..." I didn't think she understood my meaning though.

It was quiet for a minute as Princess Twilight and her Twin thought about this. Well, maybe they were doing more than just thinking. Princess looked at her Twin, and Equestria Girls Twilight nodded back.

The Twilight Twins headed back into the Library, and my Twin and I followed. I was suddently wondering what I was getting myself into...

Princess Twilight addressed the group.

"Girls, we need your input. Summer was around Shyna in the Past quite a bit when they went back into the Past, this last time. With the Group Link, we may be able see some of that with her."

My Sister started weeping softly right away. I knew for sure she wanted to see this.

Princess continued.

"However, there is a lot of risk here. The Group Link potentially exposes everyone's soul; memories, desires, and a lot of other things; we discussed this last time we did this as a group.

Some of Summer's memories are not appropriate for the rest of us, but we all probably have memories like that. And I cautioned last time that we all needed to do our best to not 'probe' where we didn't need to.

"Girls, I am not going to make this decision myself. We need to decide this together. And we won't try this unless it is unanimous. Everypony needs to understand, and agree. Let's take maybe five minutes to think it over, and talk, then we will decide. Shyna, Filias and Fionas we want you especially to approach this carefully, and ask us whatever questions you need to."

Then the ponies in the room quietly talked together.

I knew for a fact that both Fluttershys and Shyna had no qualms about this; the three of them already deeply loved this orphaned Twin that was 1000 years in the Past.

I didn't know about the rest, though. Princess' girls were all my friends, but still... They were for now... What if the wrong memory came up? I stopped right there. I really was scared...

After about five minutes, the Raritys spoke up. "Princess, what if something comes up that we really don't want to see? What about that?"

This was an excellent question, and Princess Twilight handled it correctly.

"In order for the Group Link to work, we will be sitting in a circle, with one of our front legs around the neck of the pony next to us. At any point, all you need to do is pull away from the group, and the Group Link will stop. It is really that simple. And I know this group well enough, that nopony will have issues if somepony does this. We want everyponies' wishes respected among us."

Princess Twilight asked if there were any more questions.

Nopony said anything.

Princess Twilight was thinking quietly for a minute maybe, then she added this, and spoke even more softly. I think she may have been near tears. This was pretty important.

"Girls you all know how the Group Link substantially amplifies our magic. But we all need to be completely devoted to each other for the Group Link to go active to begin with. This is an excellent opportunity to see where we stand. As I have said before, we simply never know when we may need to jump into the Group Link. The Fury Run showed us that we need to always be ready. For this reason alone, what we are thinking about doing now, is a very good exercise."

I think everypony that needed to, understood Princess Twilight's point here.

Still, I was very scared...

Princess then asked softly "Does anypony not want to do this? Please be honest. The devotion in this circle should make that very easy."

It was very quiet, nopony said anything.

Then Equestria Girls Shyna began to weep softly. She yearned to see her Twin... It was quickly clear; we would all take that risk, just for Shyna.

"Girls, circle up, Twin next to Twin with Shyna between the two Fluttershys. Put your right leg around the pony to your right, and let's try the link" Princess said next.

The Group Link sprang to life right away, which really spoke volumes about the mutual devotion in this circle... And I just relaxed into eighteen other loving hearts. I wasn't as scared. But I think the group also sensed this, and they all helped me calm down.

The memory of our last trip to the past was recent, and so surfaced pretty easily for me. It basically played through, start to finish, and included words sporadically, like a dream. That was ok, I hoped.

Everypony saw Shyna quite a bit, and she really did look just like the Shyna in our group. Both Fluttershys shrieked as the crazed Bat flew in, and Equestria Girls Shyna screamed here in the Library, just like I remember her Twin screaming when we were there in the Past.

But I realized from her words, that Shyna in the Past was trying to tell Princess Celestia about talking to her Twin, right as the bat flew in...

But everypony saw Shyna in the past. That was my goal.

But they also saw Princess Celestia in the past too... They saw her anguish at having to banish her own sister, and her fear about facing Dark Melvain, and our tears and hugs... Our family is pretty tightly knit, and that clearly showed. They saw a few walks around early Canterlot too. Watching as I brushed my girl's hair made me cry...

They also saw the confrontation with Dark Melvain... It was as if my memory slowed way down for this, and most of the words were clear, starting when he called us out of the Audience Hall. The 'battle of the beams' glared brightly... His vicious verbal attackes infuriated me again... The view did not include me as the Phantom Alicorn, since it was from my perspective. But the rumble was there, and watching Dark Melvain tumble to the side...

There was just no reason to stop any of this.

But after the battle was over, for some reason, my memory fast forwarded to my Stallion and I coming back through the Portal, and quickly crying with Fluttershy in her Cottage that morning.

Then I remembered when I was weeping softly on my Stallion's back at the top of Princess' Castle. This scared me...

I don't know how, but my Twin jumped in here, and pulled out a much deeper memory. We decided later this happened because my Twin really wanted to know more about this. It just started playing...

This other memory picked up as the five Equestria Girls knelt with me before the Portal, crying, reading that note... Everypony could clearly read what it said because I picked it up...

"Discord
Sunset Shimmer
Equestria Lost"

The view fast forwarded to the six of us standing before the Portal with oversized, black coats on, then going through into Equestria...

Our first hour or so was in the Portal room of the Crystal Palace, dealing with Discord, and the memory slowed way down for this...

We watched Spike both big and little, me saying 'Harmony' to bring Discord, me acting like a little girl to find out what was going on, that terrible vortex, then the shield, turning Discord to stone, what I said to him, then the magical shield...

And it probably took almost an hour to 'replay' this... It played out just like I remembered it...

The memory fast forwarded to me hugging a very scared Equestria Girls Rainbow as we walked away from the Crystal Palace... Rainbow was already learning to fly, and got yelled at just for smiling... But that was Sunset Shimmer's Equestria... And we thankfully saw me hugging Equestria Girls Rainbow and telling her she would be an amazing flyer...

The memory fast-forwarded through the train trip to Ponyville, and picked up as I rescued Dawn and Sunny Rays from the Zombie Green Eyes next to the pool, by accidentally touching them. Sending friends away that night was so hard...

From there it went straight to Princess' old Library... I think my memory of this part was even slower than it really happened. I don't think that mattered.

From this point on, it was very quiet in the room. I felt from the Equestria Girls that our beloved pony friends really did need to SEE all this... I just watched as the memories played out...

The Equestria Girls and I looked around her old Library, then discovered Princess Twilight out back...

The first 'Chronicles of Summer Rain' carefully describes these events, and the disgusting way Discord had murdered our Princess and her friends...

Still, actually walking out back behind the Library, in the Dusk, and SEEING our Princess stretched across that huge rock... And everypony in our circle right now, saw this too...

That night, I was sure we were too late to rescue our Princess, and wept bitterly, while holding her hoof... But the rock shifted, then shrank away, and our precious Princess was quickly in all of our arms; we were people, holding her up...

Princess Twilight screamed immediately and loudly as she fell from her 'tombstone'... She actually completed the scream that I had heard in my dream earlier, and my memory actually played the first part (from my dream), then the end of that scream as she fell into our arms. My head actually put these two sounds together that terrible night...

Princess kept screaming, and was soon crying loudly... And I really did hear her cry for help...

Crying our Princess back to life... I don't think the Equestria Girls and I will EVER forget that... But I seriously doubt our precious Equestria Pony friends had ever gotten this close to what happened that awful night...

I almost stopped everything right there. All I wanted to do right now was just cry on Princess Twilight's shoulder... Getting our Princess 'back from the dead'...

The memory rolled slowly onward... Princess rescued her brother (Shining Armor) from Green eyes, then he ran off to rescue Princess Cadance.

Then we rescued Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity then Pinkie Pie from their tombstones... The overall process covered was basically the same for all four ponies. My memory played everything back painfully slow...

And everypony now saw how Equestria Girls Rarity repaired, then gently put everyponies' Shield Necklace back around their necks on that awful night... And 'Rare' trading her 'fashion creation' with her Twin's...

But when our group started up the hill to my sister's Cottage... on that night, I went completely hysterical... I couldn't handle that memory again tonight either...

I pulled away from the group, breaking the link, fell backwards, and was quickly crying loudly on my side on the floor of the Library... Well, my sister and I were quickly crying and hugging...

These precious ponies could read about the miracle of rescuing my sister, but I never wanted to go through that ever again...

Well, we were all crying together for a little while. After seeing that, there was really nothing else we all could do...

After a few minutes, I realized there was another memory I wanted the girls to see. I didn't know how successful I would be in surfacing it, but I felt I had to try.

Still crying, I got up, then said as best as I could "Girls, we are not done. Please circle up again, there's another memory I think we all need to see..."

Nopony complained, and the Group Link was soon again active.

I had trouble finding what I wanted, but my Twin knew what I was looking for (because she is my Twin), and for some reason, she was able to quickly pull that memory out.

This memory happened soon after we had rescued my sister...

We had just rescued Zecora too, and we were back out of the Everfree Forest, waiting for word on our trip to Canterlot to go face Sunset Shimmer.

I remember looking across the field into the darkness, wondering why both Discord and Sunset Shimmer were perfectly content that Equestria would die around them in one generation... I was quickly disgusted, and had to walk away from those thoughts...

I turned around, and saw my sister and her Twin 'Soul Linking', but I didn't know what it was on that night. I asked Equestria Girls Pinkie Pie what they doing... Equestria Girls Fluttershy was taking pain from my sister's soul, into her own soul, to try and heal my sister...

The Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Twins were quickly doing the same thing...

I was completely overwhelmed, and just cried in the grass that night... These Equestria Girls were teaching me how to be a true friend... I was crying so vastly different at that point, that terrible night. I felt so completely unworthy being around the amazing devotion these Twins were showing each other...

Princess Twilight soon joined me, crying in the grass, that night.

But this is what I wanted my precious friends to see... This was the birth of the complete devotion that has been the basis of everything 'Twin'. We had a lot more Twins now, but everypony needed to see this...

I threw myself backwards, broke the link, and was soon laying on my belly crying... ...the exact same way... I really felt that way, even now...

Most of the Twins were now weeping softly, too...

I... I just couldn't... I couldn't do this any more... I needed...

Still crying, I got up and bolted down the hall that led to the door of the Castle...

I heard Princess Twilight say this...

"Girls let her go, she needs her Stallion... That poor mare has been through so much... The fact that she can even smile is probably because of him..."

I was quickly out the door, and down the steps...

I heard my name, and stopped...

My Stallion was sitting on the Castle steps, also crying.

He ran down into the grass to me...

We were quickly sitting, hugging tightly, crying together...

Still my Stallion tried to talk...

"Summer, I wanted so bad to help you through all that... I didn't want you to have to do all that alone... I just couldn't..."

We cried together a while.

He kept saying "Honey, I wanted to help you..."

After a little while, he and I calmed down.

But that was largely because there were eighteen other loving friends gathered around, crying with us.

Friendship is magic, and we all needed each other that night.

Ch.14, Equestria Girls World / Looming Cloud

When my Twin, my Stallion and I arrived at Princess Twilight's Castle for dinner, we realized that some of the rest of the Twins had not arrived yet. We just sat and talked together with the Pinkie Pie and Rarity Twins for a little while.

Equestria pony Pinkie mentioned that Derpe was asking about me. I felt bad at this; we had just been busy. Too busy, I guess, and so I made a mental note to try and swing by her house in the near future. I guess I felt stretched pretty thin -- so many amazing friends...

The Applejack Twins soon dragged their tired bodies into the Library. Both were smiling, of course. Both Applejacks said together "Whooo-weeyyy! Country fun today!"

Equestria pony Applejack volunteered "Half the Fall Harvest apples are in now, we are way ahead -- thanks Twin!" They just hugged together.

Well, we were soon all hugging together after that!

Princess Twilight found us like that, when she came to call us to dinner. She and her Twin just joined our group hug for a few minutes.

Dinner was good, and we were soon back in the Library.

We would be going through the Portal back to the Equestria Girls world at around midnight; well some of us would. I don't think anypony intended to do any napping between now and then, though.

Most of the evening, nine happy Twins were sitting, chatting together. Shyna was with the Fluttershy or Rainbow Twins, she moved back and forth. Flying really meant a lot to Shyna, and so the Rainbow Twins did too. This did not surprise nor offend anypony.

My Stallion was very quiet, and he stayed right next to me. I knew he was hurting; I wanted him close for that very reason. I wanted to wander off somewhere, just the two of us, so we could talk. It hurts me when he hurts. Now was just a bad time for this. I think we both understood that.

At one point, when Shyna was talking with the Rainbows, my sister, and I, and my Twin and her sister, we all group linked for a little while. It had been some time since we could do this, and our time in the link was amazing.

I was hoping that our concern about taking Shyna to the past to find her Twin might surface. I have no idea. I do know that both Fluttershys can see and sense far more than most. So I don't know... Still I love these three other mares so deeply. It is like we all have three sisters, now.

Well Shyna makes four, and then maybe five when we find her Twin... That just made me cry...

Happy Twins hugged and cried a little, when Princess said the Equestria Girls would need to leave 'soon'.

Maybe an hour later, the Equestria Girls began heading back to their world, to their lives in a different world. I knew this was a tough time for all of them...

My Stallion and I went last, and together like we usually did. We were all soon in the Equestria Girls world.

After helping Shyna stand up again as a people, we all hugged tightly and cried a little in a small circle near the Portal wall.

I think there must be a camera or something; the Principal sisters quickly joined us, and just cried softly with us.

I couldn't help it... I started to say "Girls, I know that it is hard for you all to come back here..." I wanted to say more, but ended up crying. We all just cried together for a little while longer.

Twilight Sparkle is so amazing... "Girls, repeat after me..." she started quietly.

We all said this together: "Equestria is in our hearts. Some day, it will be our home..."

I knew for these precious people, this was just putting into words what they felt every day. We all cried together some more after that.

Then the girls were heading back to Fluttershys apartment to get their things.

My Stallion and I tightly hugged my Twin, her sister and Shyna for a minute or two before they headed off. THAT made me cry too...

We walked with the Principal sisters to the Computer Lab, and my Stallion quickly replaced another clearly cracked display.

Once that was done, the Principal sisters walked us back out into the grass behind the School. I think this was the real reason we were asked to come. Principal Celestia spoke quietly.

"You both may already know this, but something is really bothering Cel..."

I realized at this point, that the Principal Sisters were now using the same names we use for our girls -- 'Cel' and 'Lu'. Well, Twins are family... Still, Principal Celestia continued.

"The nightmares seem to be an everynight occurance. The dreams terrify her, but she simply cannot remember why, or any of the dream. As her Twin, I am very concerned for her. But since she is the ruler of Equestria, I think you should know.

Vice-principal Luna spoke up quietly.

"Lu mentioned too, that she is sensing some sort of dark cloud, looming nearer and nearer to Equestria. She just cannot discern what or why.

"I think my sister and I are preparing for the worst. We just have no idea what is coming, and we doubt we can help at all..."

My Stallion, quiet up to this point, ever since we had come through the Portal... He surprised even me. He said softly "If things get bad, just stay close to the girls here."

He said nothing more, and the four of us hugged tightly and cried softly together for a few minutes.

They headed back into the School, as my Stallion and I walked back across the grass to the Portal wall.

Halfway there, maybe, I said "Shysage wait...", then I sat down in the grass. He sat facing me.

Neither of us said anything for a minute maybe. Then he picked up both my hands in his, and looked deep into my eyes, and I was quickly doing the same thing. His eyes are amazing...

For a few minutes neither of us moved, and we were probably oblivious to what was going on around us.

Still, I think just this, was very good for my Stallion; I immediately sensed him change.

"Summer, you are very beautiful" he said softly...

I blushed, but didn't move.

But I think this helped his heart 'clear' some, I don't know... He spoke softly.

"Summer, I don't know what cloud is 'looming' on the horizon, for Equestria, for our amazing friends, for us... But as long as you are near me..."

He started crying, then picked me up and put me in his lap sideways. We were quickly crying together, hugging tightly. I felt the same way. I don't ever want to leave my Stallion...

Nopony knew what the future held. But if we could hold each other, we could get through it...

We cried for a while like that. Then we got up, and walked slowly, hugging, over to the Portal. We kissed for a few minutes, then we went through the Portal together, and were soon back in Equestria.

Ch.15, (Portal Beacon) Very Bad Timing

'monsters in the Grass' was still sitting on the table in the Library... I pulled the last page and scribbled in a few more lines at the end...

This all seems so pointless now...

When we came through the Portal back to Equestria, we stepped carefully past two sleeping red-heads on that thick carpet, and onto the floor.

It was probably a few hours before sunrise, but Princess Twilight was sitting, facing the Portal, waiting for us. We guessed she couldn't sleep.

We walked quickly over, and bowed to her, and she seemed unhappy with this. Princess pulled us up right away, and hugged us quickly and tightly.

The three of us hugged quietly, just like that, for quite a while. Nothing really needed to be said...

Then she asked us about our brief time in the Equestria Girls world.

Summer told Princess what her amazing Twin had us all say, and this made Princess cry.

We also told her what the Principal sisters told us about Cel and Lu.

Princess Twilight was lost in thought a minute after this, then she said calmly "I agree with Lu. I just have no idea what we will be facing. All we can do is wait for it."

Princess was clearly thinking some more, here. Then she added "I hope heading back to get Shyna can wait until after whatever we need to face. I think we will all need to face it together..."

Princess had been up all night. We hugged her again, then she headed off to bed.

Summer and I walked home, and were quickly comfortable on our nice rug. I tucked her up under my chest and legs like I usually... We sighed tog... and were soon asleep.

We only slept a few hours, and so were up and out in the meadow eating by mid-morning. Still, it was pretty cool. Summer mentioned to me that we should stop by and ask Rarity about some coats.

I said quietly that half the town had probably already asked her about that.

Still, we stopped by the Boutique, and hugged both Rarity and Sweetie Belle. Rare really was making coats, and already had a huge pile done. We laughed, and asked her to add us to the list.

Then we headed home.

I wanted to get the record of our latest trip to the Past done, so she and I jumped into this.

We spent maybe six hours, both putting together the remaining few chapters (which were recent material), and also doing a complete proof-read of all fourteen chapters.

Summer wrote this paragraph. I'm not changing it...

Sitting next to my Stallion when we are both people, that is just so amazing to me. And our sweatshirts helped us stay warm, even if we did still have our jogging shorts on. I think my Stallion and I both felt, without saying anything, that we preferred... Well, I just like the way he looks in his jogging clothes, and I think he feels the same way.

Anyway, it was late in the afternoon when we finished, and we hadn't seen Summer's sister at all. I was concerned about her, so we changed back into ponies, and walked over to her Cottage.

Fluttershy met us at the door, and we were soon inside, the three of us hugging tightly together, saying nothing. I think she felt the 'looming cloud' too. We all hugged together, right there, for a while.

Fluttershy made us a nice dinner, and we enjoyed being together. We didn't talk a lot, but just spent time together.

After the Sun went down, I asked quietly "Fluttershy why don't you spend the night with us tonight at our house. Will that work?"

Fluttershy started crying, nodded yes, but said nothing.

Weeping softly, the three of us headed across Ponyville towards the Canterlot Recorder's house.

It was pretty dark, but Pinkie Pie soon joined us. She wasn't crying, but she was quiet, and that was different for her.

But Rarity WAS crying softly when she joined us, maybe a minute later.

At that point, we changed our destination, and decided to head for the Castle.

I said softly that amazing friends needed each other tonight. I knew 'something' was up, and told Summer I wasn't surprised.

I guess I was also right. Rainbow Dash and Applejack arrived at the Castle with the rest of us, and the seven of us were soon sitting, hugging in a tight circle there in the Library. Princess Twilight, Filia and Fiona soon joined us.

Whatever the looming 'it' was, I guess we all felt it...

For a long time, little was said. We all just hugged tightly, and wept softly.

We needed each other. We needed this.

Probably at midnight, the Portal Beacon blinked on.

The ten of us had paid no attention to where we sat, as we gathered and hugged there in the Library...

But we were right in the center of the ten foot circle that the Portal Beacon 'orbs' occupied... It was eery as their Orange glow sprang to life around us...

I quickly said, as calmly as I could, "Girls don't be afraid. It's just the Portal Beacon. Princess Celestia in the Past is calling us."

Well, we all heard her voice... "Shila, I need you..."

Still, I said quietly, really to myself "I think this is bad timing... very bad timing..."

Ch.16, (to the Past) The Child / Terrible News

Well, the Portal Beacon was active for a little while, meaning that Cel (Princess Celestia), from the Past, needed us. We had to go, really.

We also knew that this could be a 'now or never' chance to take Equestria Girls Shyna back to the Past, to try and find her Twin, Equestria pony Shyna.

And all ten of us were here, in the Castle Library, next to the Portal, right now.

These few points pretty much dictated our next steps.

After the Portal Beacon quit, it was quiet for a minute, and Princess Twilight was thinking. She arrived at the same conclusion I had, and said simply "Girls, we need to go to the Equestria Girls world to get Shyna. And I think we should all go get her, but we probably won't stay that long."

We started going through the Portal right away. Summer and I went through last. We were all soon in the Equestria Girls world.

The clock in the School Lobby said 1:13, so we had a while to wait. We walked over to the bleachers, and most all the girls were in Twin Link range right away. I heard a flurry of explanations that we were here to get Shyna.

I didn't think this would make it easy on Equestria Girls Fluttershy, but it just happened that way.

My Twin was asleep, I realized that.

We had waited maybe ten minutes. What happened next really surprised me.

Principal and Vice-Principal walked quickly across the grass, towards the bleachers, with ALL the other nine Twins. I am guessing the Principal sisters just pulled all these girls out of class for this.

Once they were all to the bleachers, Princess Twilight said quietly "Ok girls, let's go home..." She really said that. And I was surprised that we were ALL going back to Equestria, including Principal and Vice-Principal, right now, but that's what happened.

Again, Summer and I went last, and we were all soon back in Equestria.

Once everypony was safely through and 'accounted for' (all 22 of us), Princess Twilight had Spike send a message to Princess Celestia.

Then Princess Twilight explained briefly to everypony present that the Portal Beacon had gone active, and Summer and I needed to go back to the Past.

She also explained briefly about the perception of the leadership of Equestria, that some sort of storm was 'looming'.

It was clear that she had intended to say more, as calmly as she could.

Instead she was quickly hugging and crying with both Fluttershys saying that she needed both of them to stay...

Equestria Girls Fluttershy eased Princess' head up gently, then spoke quietly...

"Princess, it's ok, we understand. We realized during our last time here, that we both needed to 'let go' of Shyna if she was to have a chance at finding her Twin.

"My Twin and I both decided together, that this had to be, even if it was difficult for us..."

Both Fluttershys began to cry at this point, but said together "Shyna needs to be with her Twin. Whether in the Past, or in the Present, Shyna needs to be with her Twin..."

Everypony gathered around, and just cried with them... Anypony that has had a Twin, knew this was true...

Still, the Fluttershys letting Shyna come back with us by herself; this was a major concern I carried, and I just sighed. Both Fluttershys were showing such amazing devotion and self-sacrifice right now. Summer and I were crying too.

Both Fluttershys hugged Shyna together, and the rest of us gathered around, weeping softly.

I think Summer and I both felt, without talking, that we needed to keep this part short for both Fluttershy's sake.

Ten minutes later, Summer, myself and Shyna were standing in front of the Portal, as people, holding hands.

Summer squeezed the edge of the Portal. There was a bright flash, and we were gone...

The three of us were quickly in the Past (1), standing together in front of the Portal, as people, on the same raised platform.

Like before, I said we should stay people, and so holding hands, until Cel came. It was difficult, but we all managed to turn around.

It looked like the exact same room. In fact, it looked like the exact same Unicorns, still in the room. It seemed that this wasn't too long after our last visit here.

One of the Unicorns asked us to stand still, and he would get Princess Celestia.

Cel came quickly in, and it was clear she had been crying.

As before, as soon as she came in, we all dropped hands, and the three of us changed back into ponies.

The Unicorns gasped immediately, and Cel burst into tears, and was soon hugging Shyna tightly. Summer and I just looked at each other. This would also be for me to deal with.

This was especially tough because Cel was saying over, and over "Child... I am so glad you are safe...", and her tears were clearly tears of joy...

And Shyna had a pretty mystified look on her face.

"Cel..." I said softly.

Cel froze, and looked up at me. "Yes, dad?"

I sighed, then said "Cel, this is Shyna's twin sister. We brought her here to help us find her sister. We--"

I got this far, then Cel burst into tears again. She stopped hugging Shyna, but began to dolefully morn 'the child' (Equestria pony Shyna) again... Cel was soon kneeling on the ground as she sobbed...

I had to interrupt. "Cel, do you know where the other Shyna is?

Still crying, Cel nodded yes. Then she said through her tears "Dark Melvain's Bastion..." Then she wept bitterly...

Author's Note

The background music for time we spent in Equestria Past crept slowly louder soon after we arrived in the Past this second time as well. The tune is the BGM for the 'Outer Ra'Kaznar' level in Final Fantasy XI, and the music, the zone and the game are c2014 by Square Enix.

Ch.17, Dark Melvain / Baited Trap / True Friend to the End

Especially since this hideous bully (Dark Melvain) had Equestria Girls Shyna's Twin, Summer and I felt some urgency to set out quickly, and see if we could rescue her. We took Shyna with us as well, against Cel's wishes, because we might need the Twin Link to locate her Twin. We just didn't know. But we didn't want to explain that to Cel (Princess Celestia).

It was late morning in Equestria Past anyway, and Cel said it was a six hour journey in the air to the Bastion

The directions were pretty clear. Head down to the river that flows past our old home in the tree. Head upstream until we came to a very dark looking rock ridge. This should take about an hour. Follow that 'dark ridge' for five hours or so, and Dark Melvain's Bastion would be lodged in one of the valleys on the left side, near the top of the dark ridge.

We were quickly on our way. We wondered about having to slow down, and maybe take two days for this trip, because of Shyna. She basically only had two days on her wings, after all. But she did amazing, and could have probably flown faster and further. Rainbow Dash really was the 'master of wings', and Shyna was evidently in good shape physically, too. Well, she was a gifted Pegasus...

We found the 'dark ridge' easy enough, then followed it. Five hours is a long time, and we stopped once to eat some and get a drink.

We talked little during the trip. I think Summer was pretty fed up with this Dark Melvain. I also think we were all really concerned about Equestria pony Shyna. Nothing was said, but I suspect Summer hoped like I did, that Shyna's Twin was still alive... Dark Melvain was not just a mean bully, but clearly a brutal murderer...

At the five hour mark, we started looking for the high ridge valley holding the Bastion. It took a little while, and some back-tracking, but we were soon heading for it.

It looked like the only ground entrance was a massive gate complex in the center of a long, high wall that closed off the down-hill side of the valley near the top of the ridge. And it looked like the wall and the entire gate complex were made of jet-Black Obsidian. It is difficult to find this much naturally occurring Obsidian, so it was probably magically forged.

The gate was open, but we just flew slowly over it, then landed. We didn't encounter any guards along that wall.

Summer changed into a people, spun up her Cutie Mark, and led us slowly towards what looked like some sort of fort, also made completely of Obsidian. It looked like four large towers, and three high walls between the towers. The side facing us was open (no wall), and we could soon see an Obsidian paved inner 'courtyard'.

We walked slowly closer, and saw what looked like a huge cube of solid Obsidian, maybe 50 feet on a side. It probably weighed in at 200 tons; it was huge and took up a lot of the inner courtyard.

Well, we soon saw Dark Melvain too, standing in front of the Obsidian cube, quietly watching us.

The closer we got, I realized that the huge cube of Obsidian was standing up on four very THIN columns, each maybe six feet tall, also made of Obsidian. It was clear these four thin pillers only barely held up the massive weight of that huge Obsidian cube. It looked very dangerous...

Equestria Girls Shyna shrieked right away, Equestria pony Shyna was either unconcious or asleep, under the center of that 200 ton cube of Obsidian...

Dark Melvain started laughing with scorn immediately after Shyna shrieked...

I had a terrible nightmare maybe a month ago while we were in the Equestria Girls world... It was short, it was terrifying...

That same nightmare, now very real, picked up right here, with Dark Melvain laughing... The next few minutes played out exactly as I had dreamed it...

Just as I yelled "Summer, no..."

Summer ran quickly up to the cube, batted Dark Melvain aside, and was just as quickly under the cube picking Shyna's limp body up.

Out of nowhere, eight Unicorns un-cloaked, and used some fire spell to instantly shatter the four spindly legs holding the 200 ton cube of Obsidian up. The legs exploded with a loud bang, and the Obsidian began to fall...

Equestria pony Shyna shot out quickly from under the cube; Shyna hit both Equestria Girls Shyna and I, knocking us both over, but we broke her fall too.

I turned as quickly as I could, only to watch 200 tons of Obsidian imbed itself maybe a foot into the floor of the inner courtyard...

I...

No...

Both Shynas and I were quickly back up...

Dark Melvain laughed mockingly...

Then he looked at us with disdain...

"You three had better leave me... ...before I change my mind and kill you weaklings too..."

He picked up one of his front legs, and drew an imaginary line across the yard between he and us, and flames shot up along that line, twenty feet into the air, high above us.

We had to run, or the fur on our coats would catch fire...

The three of us ran quickly towards the main gate... We were running for our lives...

The wall of fire followed us just as quickly...

The three of us were quickly running through the thick gate complex, and two iron gates fell loudly shut, in rapid succession, right after we passed under them...

The fire stopped at the gate, but we kept running, the rest of the way down the valley, into the forest below...

We kept running for maybe ten more minutes... I didn't want Dark Melvain to change his mind, and come find us...

But after ten minutes, Equestria pony Shyna had to stop and eat... She was absolutely starved... She had found some very good grass, and was eating quickly...

I just sat down, and looked back to where we had just come from. I couldn't see the Bastion; this forest was pretty thick.

But still, I just stared back up there...

It had all happened so fast...

I lost everyth...

No...

...

...

...

I decided right then, that I absolutely had to completely ignore what I had just seen...

...

...

...

...or I would die...

...

...

...

This...

Ponies around me even now needed me... Cel in the Past would need me... A lot of ponies in Equestria Present would need me...

In order to survive, in order to be able to help, I had to deny what I had just seen...

I only slowly became aware that Equestria Girls Shyna was sitting right next to me, sobbing...

"Shysage, what just happened..." she said through her tears... I think she said it a few times...

I spoke slowly...

"Shyna, that trap was for Summer... Still, she gave her life to rescue your Twin. Even if I would have been successful in stopping her, she would have never been able to live another day with herself if your Twin had died in her place... She was a true friend to the end."

Both Shynas were listening at this point, then we all cried together for a little while.

I knew that sleeping would be impossible now. In fact, with each passing second, I felt a growing urgency just to get these Twins back to safety, back to Equestria Present. These two Shynas didn't deserve any more of this bully's torture...

I asked Equestria pony Shyna if she could fly very well. She just said quietly "Yes..." Well I had already noticed her Cutie Mark matched her Twin's exactly...

The three of us were quickly in the air...

And flying away from... I felt ripped in half... Every mile we could put between us and that bully made us safer...

...

But I left without my... everything...

...

We had a nearly full moon, and soon found the ridge, and worked our way backwards towards Canterlot. We stopped once to eat some and take a break, but it was clear to me that both Shynas could easily have flown the whole way.

Well, it probably took us a little longer, since I was tired.

But as the Sun was up behind Canterlot, I guided the Shynas to a landing in the Commons lawn in front of the Audience Hall.

Guards quickly surrounded all of us, and were menacingly harsh. I changed into a 'people', and they calmed quickly down.

I said quietly "Please summon Princess Celestia."

Cel ran quickly out, and was just as quickly crying on both Shyna's shoulders. I don't think she could tell them apart.

As soon as the Guards backed off, I changed back into a pony.

I had to interrupt this, and ask that we move inside the Audience Hall. It was only after we were inside, that Cel asked...

"Dad, where's mom?"

I sighed, sat down, looked down and spoke slowly...

"Your Shyna was the bait for a trap for Summer... Still, she gave her life to rescue your Shyna. Even if I would have been successful in stopping her, she would have never been able to live another day with herself if your Shyna had died in her place... She was a true friend to the end."

Cel burst into tears immediately...

I was barely able to get Cel into her room... This was just very hard for her, especially with Lu banished...

The Shyna Twins came with us into Cel's room. I left Cel crying on the floor long enough to get the Shyna Twins 'Soul-Linked', and they stayed that way for a long time. Their aura was Bronze...

I hugged Cel as she cried, most of the rest of the day... I cried a lot, but only because I knew Cel was hurting deeply. Mom was gone...

At one point, Mildred came in, and I left Cel alone again, long enough to try to explain what had happened. I had a hard time with this, but I think Mildred understood that a very close friend of the family, who was like a mother to Cel, had suddenly died. I suggested that Cel would probably have a hard time with this for a while, and that Mildred needed to let the rest know. Mildred stared at both Shynas briefly, then left.

Early afternoon, Cel's crying changed -- it was distinctly different... This was fear now... There was simply nopony left who could stand between this terrible bully Dark Melvain and Equestria any more... Her ponies would soon...

By nightfall, my precious girl had pretty much cried herself out.

We just sat together, staring off into the distance...

"Cel, I love you..." I said quietly.

Cel hugged me tightly and said quietly "Dad, you are all I have left now..."

It was quiet for a minute.

"Did you have plans for my Shyna?" she asked quietly.

"Cel, it is really up to you, but if we take her with us, she will have a very loving 'big sister' to take care of her." I said quietly.

"Ok, that is probably best. At least one of us will live..."

Cel cried a bit more as I hugged her.

It was quiet again, then I spoke.

"Cel, I think I should take the girls home soon. Remember you can use the Portal Beacon to call me, but..." I got this much out, and couldn't finish. I love Cel deeply, but I have no powers to bring to the table, and I knew this... I wouldn't... I couldn't be much help...

Cel and I hugged for a while longer, then Cel hugged the Shyna Twins for a while too.

Then we walked to the Portal room.

On the way, I was a little concerned... I knew Summer could change ponies into people by touching them. But I didn't know if I could.

The four of us hugged tightly a little while longer.

It was time to go...

We tried this as ponies...

It was awkward, but with legs wrapped around legs, I pressed on the right spot on the Portal rim. It was very slow, but the three of us soon left the Past, and were back in Equestria Present.

The music in the background faded away at this point too...

Ch.18, (Back Home) Ocean of Pain

Very slowly, it seemed, the Library in Princess Twilight's Castle, in Equestria Present, came into view.

The minute I could see around the room, all the ponies, and where they were... I realized that we... ...that I had probably been 'gone' a few minutes or less. Well, the Portal had brought us back within minutes of the 'Equestria Present' time we had left.

Ponies quickly untangled, and both Shynas ran straight for their correct Fluttershys, and were soon hugging and crying. I decided the Shyna's extensive Soul-Link time had taken care of that.

Of course, both Fluttershys, and everypony else were simply ecstatic that both Shynas were here... and together...

But this was very hard... Sooner or later, I would have to say something... I knew my words would shatter everything, and I knew...

I didn't... I couldn't...

I let them savor a little joy before...

A few minutes later, Cel and Lu (well Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) walked quickly into the Library, looking very concerned... Their first view seemed to confirm their fears...

"Where's mom?" Cel asked pointedly.

It was immediately dead quiet in the Library...

Cel and Lu were already starting to cry... Both Shynas, both Fluttershys and Equestria Girls Summer quickly followed...

I sighed, sat down, looked down and spoke slowly...

"Equestria pony Shyna was the bait for a trap for Summer... Still, she gave her life to rescue Shyna. Even if I would have been successful in stopping her, she would have never been able to live another day with herself if Equestria pony Shyna had died in her place... She was a true friend to the end."

I kept looking down after I said this. I knew I couldn't make it sound any less tragic than it was.

A lot of tears came immediately...

We all cried together the rest of the day...

Equestria Girls Summer was soon wailing with pain... Losing a Twin is probably the worst of all... After an hour, she went through the Portal alone, and was probably in her Stallion's arms, where she belonged right now. I knew nothing else would help her.

I spent a lot of time with Cel and Lu. Our family was broken again...

We all cried together the rest of the day...

At around dinner time, I asked for everyponies' attention, and just mentioned softly that both Shynas had probably suffered enough, and really needed some stability and love at this point. Getting the two Shynas together and here was the whole goal after all, and at least that was able to happen.

We had time to mourn Summer's passing, but the Shynas needs were important too.

I hoped I sounded convincing. I would not have convinced myself...

Princess Twilight said this would be tough for everypony, but that I was probably right. Life needed to go on for all of us. We just needed to 'be there' for each other when we were hurting.

We all ate a quiet dinner together, then the rest of the Equestria Girls headed back to their world.

This took way too long, though. It took maybe a minute after each pony went, before the Portal would allow the next Pony through.

Maybe the Portal was broken like our lives...

Princess and her girls spent the night together in the Library. I would be surprised if it wasn't a tough night for them...

Cel, Lu and I again slept in Filia and Fiona's room together.

Well, my girls spent most of the night crying as I hugged them. Again, I cried with them, mostly because they were hurting so deeply. And I think this was hurting Lu the most, and I understood why.

In the morning, Cel, Lu and I walked past still crying ponies in the Library, and out to a waiting Air Coach. Cel and Lu had to go.

Still, we hugged and cried together for a long time, then they left, still crying...

After that Air Coach was out of sight...

It was around noon...

I was standing there by myself... staring across the meadow... wondering...

...

So many needs...

I felt like I was drowning in an ocean of pain...

...

I didn't ask for this... A mean bully in the Past had caused all this senseless suffering...

...

And I felt like I had no resources to even begin to address the pain around me now...

...

And I had already shoved all my pain under the rug, just so I could try and help the ponies around me who needed me...

...

But this...

Standing there alone that morning...

I realized all that pain that I had shoved away... denying what my eyes had seen...

It was growing quickly...

...

Overall, I didn't think this would end well...

...

And I didn't think that Summer's death was the 'looming cloud'...

But when that cloud actually came... Equestria's leadership was so seriously hurting right now... The brave ponies that were to 'stand in the gap' for Equestria... The coming days would be harsh for them...

It was probably good that we... ...that I hadn't seen any material for Volume Five of Princess Celestia's comentaries. I was in no shape to even deal with that right now...

But Friendship still needed to be Magic... It was our only hope...

I could have gone back into the Library, and cried with amazing friends some more. But I decided I would probably be doing that for a while, anyway...

And I had been up way too long... ...and had seen nightmare after nightmare...

I went home...

I could not bare to look at the new rug in our... in that room, not any more... I changed into a people, and flipped it over. The darkish Blue backing was almost as soft.

I was surrounded by other ponies' searing pain, and only avoided mine by trying to hold back an avalanche...

Everything felt so pointless now...

I had nothing left. Dark Melvain had seen to that...

I was exhausted...

I fell asleep...

Ch.19, Terrible Price / Needing Friendship to be Magic

That first night, I slept 'ok'. Well, I really slept a day and a half... I expected this; I was completely worn out.

I made a terrifying discovery when I woke up the next morning, however. The minute I remembered why I was alone, the entire avalanche started falling... It took the next hour, maybe, to work hard and shove everything back 'away' where it belonged... This whole process was just excruciating...

I could tell it was mid-morning, and it had probably taken a while for me to get everything propped back up, to where I could 'function'.

I had spent most of my life choking back pain, but this...

I got up slowly, and realized it was cold in our... this house...

It was a little warmer outside, but I immediately ran into a very broken Dawn and Camille, our... amazing neighbors... We cried together a while. Not much was said. Not much needed to be said... Nothing could be done...

And I could tell now, by looks I was getting from townsponies, that everypony probably knew Summer was gone...

I had to work really hard to shove the avalanche back away after that realization...

I made it to the meadow, and ate some and got a drink. I ran into a lot more memories that I had to stop... This was a constantly growing battle...

I didn't want to fly, because I thought that would just draw hurting friends. Then I scolded myself for that... We all needed each other right now...

I ended up on that little hill, and talked to true friend some. I didn't really know what to say, except that I reminded him that a lot of us were hurting and needed help. This thought reflected back to me pretty quickly, and I got up and headed to the Castle.

Princess Twilight was there, and we both looked like the unthinkable had happened, because it had.

I bowed, then we hugged.

We both asked at the same time how the other was doing. Our answers were both the same too, about as good as could be expected.

Still, I asked Princess if she thought Summer's death was the 'looming cloud'. She said quickly that she didn't think so. She felt it was still there, and still looming closer... This was very bad...

Princess updated me on our friends.

The Filia and Fiona Twins spent most of their time in their room. These two knew this was hard for everypony, but they weren't that close to Summer. But they were quickly bonding with Equestria pony Shyna.

The rest of the girls headed home to try to put their lives back together and move on.

Princess quietly volunteered that it might take a while...

She did mention that Fluttershy and Equestria pony Shyna seemed to be doing well. At least Summer's sacrifice had allowed for that much...

I think we both cried together for a few minutes after that. Again, I cried mostly because I knew this was hurting Princess...

I went home...

I changed into a people, put my sweatshirt on, and sat down, and turned the compy on, and let it start up.

For the longest time, I just sat there staring...

After a long while, I made a new folder, and started on a few chapters about my life falling apart before my very eyes.

I typed slow. I was trying to forget this. The chapters seemed to be pretty short, as a result. There was just not a lot to say. She was my life. She was gone. My life was so empty...

I told myself that if I got the bare details in, I could always come back later and expand it. I just didn't know when 'later' might be...

Anyway, I got a few chapters done, covering the details about the Beacon, getting Shyna, heading back to the Past... Then...

I went back and slowly proof-read what I had done. It read just like I felt... Emptied...

I saved everything, turned the compy off, changed back into a pony, and headed slowly to the meadow to eat and drink some.

I was soon back in my dark house.

For two hours maybe, I was on the couch staring into blackness. I couldn't think, or I'd quickly be thinking about...

After that, I went into that room...

I was so tired...

I fell asleep...

Well, if you want to call it that...

Memories about Summer were just utterly painful for me now... They were so painful, that, as soon as a dream unraveled into anything with Summer, I madly fought myself awake to try to shore up a mountain of teetering pain... I mean, I felt like I was drowning, and fighting towards the surface. It wasn't pleasant.

Doze, hurt, wake up, fight to push back the truth,

Start the cycle again...

I wouldn't call that sleep...

It took even longer the next morning to shove things back where they belonged so I could 'function'.

I didn't even make it out the door.

Fluttershy and Shyna came by for a visit. The three of us were quickly hugging and weeping softly together.

This was Equestria pony Shyna, from the Past. She didn't know Summer very well, but Shyna was alive because Summer was dead, and Shyna understood this. Shyna felt this... She was a Fluttershy...

Shyna did, however know Dark Melvain, and had suffered deeply at his hands. Summer and my actions had rescued her from that, and she was truly thankful.

The only 'Silver lining' from our nightmare was just this -- Shyna was safe, and safely in Fluttershy's loving care, where she belonged... An amazing life in the loving presence of a truly 'kindred spirit' -- this prospect awaited both Shynas now.

I just sighed...

Like I said a few times that first day... If Shyna had died, and Summer lived, Summer would not be able to live with herself. I realized that the way it worked out was the only way it could have...

It still hurt though...

After we had softly wept together, Fluttershy's crying changed abruptly, and maybe thirty seconds later...

"Shysage... You... You can't survive doing what... You can't just shove all that away like that..."

Fluttershy said this pretty loud, well for her... She was alarmed, and concerned...

I realized she had 'felt' the price I was paying just to be able to function...

I just shrugged, and said quietly "Sis, if I let the avalanche go, I will die... I don't know what else to do..."

I think Fluttershy knew, but I doubt the rest of our friends had any inkling of how completely interdependent Summer and I had become. It was absolutely amazing how we almost effortlessly cared for and helped each other; we both realized this was the pinnacle of true friendship...

But now...

Fluttershy calmed down, then said quietly "Well, that needs to be a temporarily thing... You will need to deal with it..."

I just sighed... How much crying would it take to bleed all this pain down... Years? I thought this, but didn't say anything...

The three of us hugged tightly again, then Fluttershy and her new 'sis' headed off.

I worked on surviving the day...

Well, today was pretty cold anyway.

The Weatherworks in Cloudsdale could substantially balance the weather most of the year. But Winter was Winter, and the system was shut down until Spring.

Well, it felt like they shut it down yesterday, because today it was COLD...

I wandered over to Rarity's Boutique to see about a coat.

'Rare' and I hugged for a few minutes and cried together some.

I said I didn't want to keep her; I knew she had a lot of work to do.

Still, she unexpectedly brought me a package with a coat in it, then she used her magic to drape it across my back. We hugged again briefly, then I headed off, and Rarity got back to work.

Once I got home, I rolled the package onto the floor, changed into a people, opened the package, then changed back into a pony.

The coat was beautiful... It was bright white... And Summer's Cutie Mark was placed on the coat right about where it would be over her thigh... I faintly remembered this from somewhere, though...

Anyway, I didn't need any reminders about Summer, but I quickly realized that this was a 'labor of love' from Rare, maybe her way of coping with her friend's passing...

I would wear it anyway... This coat really was warm, and made life a bit more tolerable. I promptly went back to the Boutique, wearing that coat, and hugged Rare again...

We just cried together a while more...

As the Sun went down, it got very cold, and I also realized that I needed to 'try' and sleep some... This would not be fun...

Doze, hurt, wake up, fight to push back the truth...

Start the cycle again...

I wouldn't call that sleep...

But I had to get used to it...

I slept terrible, of course...

And in the morning, it took a while to pack the truth far enough away so I could function...

It was cold, so I was glad for the coat...

But it was warmer outside today...

I ate and drank, left my coat on that little hill, and went for a short flying time.

Everypony else quickly joined us, er me... Princess Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Futtershy and Shyna... We didn't fly a long time, it was a little cold for that. And we just wept softly together as we flew.

We did land at the Castle and hugged with Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Filia and Fiona. We all just wept softly.

Somepony did start us saying what we usually say, and Princess said her part too.

It was just hard...

It wasn't the same...

But it had to be true... We needed it to be true...

I went back and got my coat from the little hill, and put it quickly on. It was cold again...

I didn't like cold...

I thought to myself "This is gonna' be a long winter..."

Cel and Lu came by maybe around noon, and we hugged and cried together for most of the afternoon. I really love my girls... This was nice, well as nice as could be...

I thought about asking them how they were doing, then realized this was a dumb question.

I told them both a few times that I loved them... This was true, and I guess this was helping them.

But I also think Lu was feeling what Fluttershy already had...

"Dad, you can't keep doing that..." she said quietly.

This was family, there were no secrets. "Girls, if I let any of this fall, I will die... I just don't know what else to do..." I said quietly.

We just cried together some more after that.

Like I said, I didn't have a problem crying for the pain I felt from those around me.

But I was scared to death of my own pain, and even more scared that it was growing.

At dinner time, the three of us walked to the Castle, to a waiting Air Coach.

Princess Twilight joined the three of us, and we all hugged together for, well, a while...

Then my girls left...

And it was dark, and cold...

It wasn't as cold on the Blue rug in that room...

I stared at the wall as long as I could, then drifted into my usual, fitful sleep...

I gave up on sleep pretty early, but didn't want to get up until it got a little warmer in that room. The Sun took care of that, maybe mid-morning.

I think the weather was laughing at me, it was warm again outside, and so I flew some.

I was again joined by the Pegasi in the group, and we flew quietly, and talked little. But I think we were just enjoying being together. And this carried over to hugging tightly with everypony else in front of the Castle for a little while. Maybe we were trying to find 'normal' again for all of us...

Reeling from searing pain, I think Friendship was being magic among us, a little anyway, but maybe that was enough.

Friends soon left to try and start their days.

Well, Fluttershy and Shyna stayed, and Princess Twilight spoke some.

"Shysage, Fluttershy let me know how you are dealing with Summer's..."

Well, we all just cried together a few minutes. Then Princess continued.

"We are all just concerned, that's all. But I also think some of the rest of us are having a great deal of difficulty..."

It was quiet a minute, then Princess finished her thought.

"I just don't know what anypony can do about it though..."

We just cried together some more.

But still, I think we were all being each other's friends together, more than we realized.

Princess wasn't done, though.

"Shysage, can you please take Fluttershy and Shyna to visit with their Twins tonight? And check in with the Equestria Girls, too for me, please..."

We just all cried together some more at this... It was clear Princess Twilight's concern spread across both sides of the Portal, especially now...

Of course, I told her that I would be glad to do that.

And this meant I wouldn't have to attempt to sleep tonight...

Ch.20, Bleacher Girls Giving / Locking the Door Behind Me

Since Fluttershy, Shyna and I were going to the Equestria Girls world tonight, I headed to the Castle at around dinner time. I guess this was 'force of habit'; that's what Sum...

Well, it turns out that everypony was at the Castle for dinner, and I realized they were waiting for me, too. I was glad I came when I did...

Before we headed to dinner, Princess Twilight pulled me aside, and asked me quietly if I thought they could all come.

I just sighed... This would be hard too... I tried to explain...

"Princess, as long as it took for the Equestria Girls to return, I have real concerns about the Portal's ability to function. I think taking Shyna there for Twin Time is important, but I don't feel we should take any further chances..."

Princess started weeping softly as soon as I was done.

This was just so unfair... And this wasn't Princess Twilight's fault either. She didn't need to be the carrier of bad news right now...

Everypony was sitting together in the Library, and I spoke quietly.

"Girls, I need to let you know that just Fluttershy, Shyna and I will be going through the Portal tonight. I realize that you would all love a little 'Twin Time', especially under the circumstances. But the Portal is having serious problems, and there is concern with just us three going. I don't know what else to do..."

This was not good news, and was received that way...

Dinner was quiet; well most were weeping softly. I understood why.

Still, we hugged together tightly and quietly for the rest of the evening...

We lost Summer, but we still had this...

When we thought it was midnight, Fluttershy went through first. It took forever before Shyna could even go through. I didn't have to explain any more. I think everypony realized from this that there was a problem.

I went through last, and, after way too long, the three of us were in the Equestria Girls world.

When I finally arrived in the Equestria Girls world, Futtershy was giving Equestria pony Shyna a crash course on walking. Shyna mastered this pretty quickly.

I just stood and watched. Neither Shyna ceased to amaze me. Though 'cast off' by their worlds, both were amazing, and really could now blossom. That 'silver lining'...

Well, it was around one in the afternoon here. It was also cold. I gave Fluttershy my sweatshirt, and we walked slowly over to the bleachers, and sat down. The bleachers were cold too.

It was clear Shyna and Fluttershy were talking with their Twins.

Principal Celestia soon came out to get us. The Principal hugged Shyna tightly, and welcomed her to the Equestria Girls world, and to her School.

Evidently, the girls were all meeting in the bleachers in the Gym now, because it was pretty cold outside. Principal led us there, and fairly soon, Equestria Girls Fluttershy and Shyna joined us; the Shyna's were immediately hugging and crying together. Well, ok, the Fluttershy Twins did the same thing.

I suspected, again, these girls were probably pulled out of class, just for this...

Vice Principal Luna walked into the Gym, and the three of us were hugging. Shynas and Fluttershys were already Soul-Linked, but only because the Gym was otherwise empty. Watching them, I really hurt for the ponies we had to leave behind. Soul-linking with their Twins would probably have helped a lot, right about now...

I wanted to just sit in a corner until it was time to leave...

Lu's Twin asked if I could look at a computer problem. I said 'sure', and then found out it was Principal Celestia's computer. Fixing it was pretty easy, actually, and I was soon back in the Gym on the bleachers.

I talked to Principal and Vice Principal briefly. There really wasn't a lot to say. They did mention that this was pretty hard on the girls. But evidently only Summer's Twin had missed any school.

I calmly said that was not surprising at all. She probably needed that... Well, I was with family, and I corrected this. I just said simply that Summer's Stallion was the only one who could help Summer right now. I knew this was true.

It was maybe an hour and a half before school was done, and I asked if Lu or Cel's Twin might stay with the Fluttershys and Shynas while I ran a quick errand. Vice-Principal Luna said she could stay.

I walked quickly outside, and headed across the grass. My destination was my cubical. I didn't get very far.

When the Twin Link was active, well, my Twin and his Mare were crying together in bed. I think I startled my Twin. I stopped, of course, but said quietly "Twin, it's ok -- your Mare needs you now, take care of her." Then I walked quickly out of range, and back to the Gym.

Now I really just wanted to sit in a corner until time to go home...

The last bell rang; it was really loud here in the Gym. Amazing ponies soon crowded around us, hugging... I answered the question before it was asked. I was the bearer of bad news again... Still, better me than...

"Girls, there is something wrong with the Portal, it is taking way to long to cross. I'm afraid that I need to ask that nopony uses it until somepony comes from Equestria and says it is ok again..."

The girls just wept softly at this, even Equestria pony Fluttershy and Shyna...

What more could go wrong...

...but very soon, the Equestria Girls were surrounded by a much larger group of loving, concerned friends. I actually sat back in amazement...

'Ponies from a different land' had been reaching out, loving, and crying with many of the girls in this school for months. The girls... this larger group was returning the favor, and loving their hurting friends...

I guess I needed to see that...

...because a group of guys soon formed in the bleachers on the other side of the Gym. It looked like they were waiting... And I doubted my Twin would come, and I didn't feel at all like...

True friendship means putting...

I joined the group of guys, and explained that I doubted my Twin would come. The guys didn't really know what was going on. I doubted I could tell them much without collapsing under that avalanche.

I guess I did ok though... Some of them cried too, which just made it harder for me not too...

I had already told these guys that five minutes with the right woman would erase a lot of pain. But losing that... I couldn't finish that thought, though, and wondered if I shouldn't have said it... I tried to recover by saying "Well, true friend will take ca--", then stopped. I didn't know how much they knew about this, and didn't want to presume...

Well, I hoped it was true anyway. I had little else to hope...

But one of the guys said quietly "That's ok, your Twin says that occasionally. We should ask him about that..."

Anyway, after hearing the short verion of my story, I think they all realized that I was 'shot'. They would end their time together early for my sake, and I appreciated that. Still, we all hugged together in a circle. That is very rare, for guys, anyway...

Before they left, I asked quietly that they be patient with my Twin; his Summer was taking this very hard, and she needed him right now. They assured me they would wait.

As they walked out the door, I was still amazed... And I did feel 'shot'...

I just sat there in the bleachers, across the Gym from the girls. I was trying not to cry, but was deeply thankful for the love, the true friendship surrounding, really enfolding, the Equestria Girls. They needed this...

Principal and Vice-Principal soon joined me, and were also weeping softly, watching the same thing I was. True friends loving true friends... I realized this probably made it easier for the Equestria Girls...

Maybe sometimes true friends don't surface until you need them, I don't know...

And watching maybe 80 girls group-hug the Equestria Girls was very moving... It was hard to keep...

Still, they ended early too, and the ponies from a different land came over to the three of us.

Dinner at the Cake's was next, after we all first walked over to Fluttershy's apartment to get sweatshirts for Equestria Ponies Fluttershy and Shyna. It was pretty chilly here, and the girls had already made provision for their Equestria friends.

Dinner at the Cake's was quiet and subdued.

Well, Equestria Girls Fluttershy and Summer's mom came in, very upset, and cried with me for a little while. I am sure she understood some of what I was feeling. This just made it harder for me to...

A little while after she left, I asked Pinkie Pie if I could use her compy briefly. She said that was fine, and we headed up to her room. My goal was to quickly scan a mountain of emails so I could close the account. I had headed over to my cubical earlier for this same reason...

I think mentally, the only reason I had kept a number of things like this active in the Equestria Girls world was because of Summer... And I had absolutely no motivation now, to fix my other Mustang...

It took me a while to remember my username and password for this account; I had a computer in my cubical just for this... And Scanning a mountain of email is not the fastest task, especially if a lot of it was junk.

But one email quickly caught my eye, and I opened it. "Hi Bro, strange to not see you at her memorial. Things happen though, I guess--" I stopped reading this and closed it. Four plus years, and this is the only email communication from anyone... This news seemed so anti-climactic anyway...

I closed everything, and thanked Pinkie for letting me use her computer.

Pinkie hugged me, and said quietly "Shysage, It's ok. Everything will work out."

I said quietly "Thanks, I hope so." We hugged again then headed back downstairs.

I think I concluded though, that Pinkie may have been in error, and this would be her first time. Equestria Girls Summer Rain had 'come back to life', because she was in Equestria the whole time, ultimately rescued by Dawn's persistant friendship. My mare was crushed under 200 tons of Obsidian. I couldn't see how that could ever 'work out'...

Still, I knew love and concern when I saw it, and these, Summer's amazing friends here, were concerned.

At maybe nine on the Lobby clock, we were all standing in a tight circle in front of the Portal wall, hugging, weeping softly.

We sent Fluttershy through, then waited a few minutes, then sent Shyna through, then waited a few more minutes, then I went through.

But I think everypony realized that the Portal was having 'issues'.

And I did feel so bad... Like I was locking the door as I left...

Princess Twilight and Filia and Fiona were waiting for us in the Library in Equestria. I'm sure she again noted that the Portal was working very slowly.

Each of us bowed to our Princess as we came through.

Fluttershy was already talking to Princess about our visit when I finally made it back to Equestria. And I am positive she had a lot more to say than I would have.

Fluttershy had also noted the girls from the High School loving and caring for the hurting Equestria Girls, and this made Princess cry. I think the main reason she cried was that 'her girls' here (our... pony friends) really needed that too...

I thought to myself 'We just have each other, and that would need to do.'

The six of us hugged tightly for a while. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, then Rainbow Dash somehow soon joined us. I think we were all holding on to each other for dear life...

We all decided on dinner together at the Castle tonight, then we said what we usually say together, then we hugged a little more.

Applejack said quietly that she was glad she and her Twin had gotten so much done. It seemed all she could do any more was wander in the fields...

And Rainbow Dash just said it honestly, for the rest "I just can't believe I lost such a good friend..."

We all just cried together a while longer. Then everypony wandered off to see what they could do.

I guess secretly, I was hoping somepony would need help with something. On a daily basis, I gave Summer so much, and now that was gone...

I went home, and did some more Canterlot Recorder stuff. Well, recording how life can unravel in such a painful way... I don't know... I was just trying to get 'caught up'... And I honestly wondered how much longer I could even do this...

It was like everywhere I looked, I kept seeing more and more dead-ends. And then there was that 'looming cloud' drawing closer...

The only thing I could do to help, was try and help Princess Twilight and her ponies cope with the unthinkable... I didn't know how good a job I was doing at that...

And I felt so... Holding back a growing avalanche of searing pain was taking it's toll. I felt like I was an accident waiting for a place to happen... That wouldn't help anyone...

It was cold, but I spent a little while on that little hill talking to true friend. I apologized, but I explained that my friends and I needed so much, I didn't know where to start...

Dinner at the Castle was ok, but hugging together afterwards seemed increasingly like a necessity, for all of us...

Then I went home, and put sleep off as long as I could...

Doze, hurt, wake up, fight to push back the truth,

Start the cycle again...

I still wouldn't call that sleep...

But I still had to get used to it...

Ch.21, Bad Day for the Library

The next morning, it seemed to take even longer to wrestle this growing mountain of pain back out of the way.

It was cold today, even outside, and I couldn't stay in the meadow long, even with this nice, new coat.

Still, after I ate a bit and got a drink, I headed to Princess Twilight's Castle, really expecting to find everypony else there.

I bowed to Princess Twilight, of course, but she mentioned I had missed everypony else. I just sighed.

Still, I asked Princess to send a message to Cel, well, Princess Celestia, asking if I could fly to Canterlot for a visit with them this morning.

Princess Twilight said quietly that I would freeze if I tried that. Then she smiled and added "Besides, there is an Air Coach already waiting outside to take you there."

I guessed I hadn't noticed that...

I hugged her again, and thanked her, then headed to the Air Coach.

It was too cold for me to fly, but the gear these powerful Pegasi were wearing probably kept them very warm.

I was soon in the Commons lawn in Canterlot, heading for the Audience Hall. Right as I walked in the door, the attendant closed it again to try to keep the warmth in. It was a cold day.

Still, Cel dropped everything, and we were quickly hugging tightly. She mentioned that she had maybe two hours of 'Princess duties' to attend to, then she would be free. She said Lu would probably be up by then as well.

I said that was fine, and that I would wander over to the Library, and come back later.

This was probably not the best day for me to go to the Library...

The books in Equestria are all printed with a back page filled with small squares. If the reader likes the book, the directions say to simply to put a check-mark in one of the squares. The Librarian (usually a Unicorn) could do this, or if the reader was a Unicorn, they could add the check-mark too.

I had read a lot of books in this Library, and this seemed to be a pretty effective approach.

The books that Summer and I have done about her life were picking up large 'X' marks... I had never seen this before in Equestria, but this did not seem like a happy gesture to me, I don't know. I was about to just write it off, and go on, when I realized that the account of PonyRos' takeover (Faded Memories)... Somepony had ripped that last page out, trampled it into a folded up mess on the floor, then they stuffed it back into the back of the book...

Honestly, I wasn't angry, I was just mystifed. Like I said, this was probably not the best day of my life for this... Still, I sat in the Library for a while, because I had nothing else to do. I tried to make sense of this... What had we... done... My thoughts just sort of rambled at this point...

Summer and I had both sensed a 'power tremor' among the more 'important' ponies in Equestria after we came back from the Past after raising our girls. Maybe some were jealous that overnight our relationship with these two amazing Princesses had changed so fundamentally.

From my reading, the general approach to dealing with Kings and Queens was to try to befriend 'royalty', to get as close to them as possible, to try to get whatever 'preferential treatment' you could wring out. From what little I knew, Canterlot society wasn't too much different...

And it must have blown some fuses that Princess Celestia spent so much time trying to help 'noponies' like Filia and Fiona (in the Present), or Shyna (in the Past), or the Apple family, etc.

Cel herself suspected... The concensus was that Cel and Lu, well Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, the rulers of Equestria, had 'popped up perfect', out of nowhere...

Well, I had no way of really gaging any of this. Besides Cel and Lu, we... I had no 'connections' in Canterlot. I honestly didn't know...

Well, we also didn't hesitate to describe evil leaders for the simple bullies they really are. I honestly didn't think that was the issue. The destruction of the realm just to stamp out what was good and right -- this seemed so clearly wrong. And this motive was often concealed by a mountain of lies. I can't see ponies objecting to exposing this...

We also carefully included quite a bit of 'physical' content, maybe it was that. But this was just us together, realizing that true friendship really needed to extend to every part of life, not just what was socially visible. Even thinking about this hurt now... But, I don't know...

Even the 'threshold of intimacy' discussion from Summer's Dream fell into this category. If we value true friendship (and even if not), nopony has the right to trample another pony like that. How could...

Bah, I don't know... Maybe it was just my name; maybe I should spell it different... Or, maybe I should just resign... I suspected that would make at least someponies in the Realm happy...

Again, this wasn't the best time for me to have this discussion with myself...

But, all in all, it really didn't matter... These large X's couldn't hurt me, not any more... Dark Melvain had seen to that. I had nothing left...

Still, if I could have, I would have at least cleaned the dust off of Summer's books on the 'new arrivals' table in the Library lobby...

And standing there, staring at her dust covered books, it hit me... No more chronicles... not any more... I wanted to lay on the floor on this very spot and cry for weeks now... I worked hard for a few minutes, and managed to shove that massive, additional pain away with the rest...

I had to leave the Library... I couldn't take this any more...

But I wandered out into the very center of the Commons lawn in front of the Audience hall. There was nopony there, so I said this, to myself, quietly...

"Well, Equestria, my Mare is dead, and I don't know if I will be 'recording' any more. From what I can tell, this may bring joy to someponies, although I am not sure why...

"But that may all be a moot point (moot means dead in some language or other), because the leadership of Equestria is so torn up, and maybe even compromized right now, and there is a very real, large 'looming threat', probably very near.

"So enjoy your pony lives for now, but some day very soon, you may wake up to a drastically more difficult Equestria, assuming you survive, and you will find yourselves asking 'what happened?' But it will be too late..."

I just stood there and listened, but heard no response. Like I said, this may not have been the best day for me to wander over to the Library...

Cel and Lu found me out there, standing in the middle of the Commons lawn. We were quickly crying and hugging tightly together. I love my girls... Am I allowed to say that?

Crying slowed some after a little while, and I asked my girls softly "Girls, should I stop doing Canterlot Recorder stuff?"

Both cried a lot after this question; that was probably a 'no', and I felt terrible that I had made them cry...

Still crying, Cel said "Please don't, dad... Most of Equestria never knows how close they came to oblivion until they read the official record that you wrote. And there's no way Lu or I could do it..."

And Lu quickly added this, quietly: "I don't see anypony standing in line to take your place... Some of those ponies, wouldn't dare even try to do what you have done..."

Well I had to apologize, and I almost collapsed at that point... "Girls, I'm sorry for making you cry. Even though I am hurting a lot, I had no right to make you..."

We just cried together and hugged for a while. I had been doing that a lot lately; hugging and crying...

Still, I deeply loved my girls... The fact of the matter was that we needed each other a lot right now... Library aside, I was glad I came here.

Soon, we moved into 'Princess Quarters' next to the Audience Hall, since it was a lot warmer inside.

We still hugged and wept together the rest of the afternoon. I cried some, whether too much or too little, I don't know.

But I do know... Holding that avalanche of searing pain back was getting harder by the day, and the mountain of pain was growing too... I think my girls knew that. Both told me they loved me a lot. This made it hard to... but I think I needed to hear it...

Well, I think I had at least succeeded in helping the ponies around me, as much as I could, to try to begin to cope with this nightmare. I didn't know how much longer I could keep doing that though...

And when I finally crashed...

Ch.22, Fluttershy Crashing (Portal Beacon)

I think spending the day in Canterlot with Cel and Lu yesterday... I was really thinking hard about 'busting the dam' and admitting to what I had seen, and letting that avalanche loose... I knew it wouldn't be pretty, or short, but maybe I still needed to accept... ...that...

The events of this next day quickly shuttered that plan...

It was too cold to fly, but we did all meet at the Castle and hugged and cried a while together.

Soon, everypony headed off, to either keep warm, or try and start some meaningful activity, or both...

When it was just Princess Twilight and Filia and I (Fiona went to help Rare making coats), I asked Princess about the looming cloud. Her answer was scary; it was still seeming closer, and looking larger...

I hugged Princess again, then I left.

I was almost home, when I decided to go talk to Fluttershy about, well... crashing...

I headed to her Cottage, and was quickly in. Fluttershy was trying to keep the heat in her house, too. It was another cold day.

We hugged tightly for a minute.

Two minutes...

Three minutes...

Five minutes... Fluttershy couldn't let go, and seemed to be hugging me even tighter...

Then Fluttershy burst into tears, and was quickly almost hysterical... And her crying didn't slow at all...

After she had cried that way for over fifteen minutes as I hugged her, I sent Shyna to the Castle. I asked her to stay with Filia, and ask Princess Twilight to come here.

Soon after Shyna left, Fluttershy almost shouted (well for Fluttershy) through her tears "I can't hold this back any more... I need my sis..."

I couldn't say anything... Nopony could change this... But I hugged her tighter, and tried to cry with her, well without allowing my own avalanche....

But I was a terrible brother... I should have seen this...

Fluttershy seemed to have been doing so well with Shyna.

But it was clear now, that this most sensitive pony in Equestria, had herself, shoved searing pain far away, so she could take care of her amazing and needy 'new sis'...

Fluttershy had reached her limit...

Fluttershy was crashing...

Well, I would wait then... I was holding my adopted sister as life was finally shattering her, and I wouldn't let her down...

Princess Twilight came, and just joined us, and cried with Fluttershy and I.

I thought about trying to explain to Princess Twilight, but I think she knew...

The three of us just sat there, hugging tightly, weeping softly as Fluttershy wailed from her pain...

After a few minutes, Princess Twilight was crying pretty hard too.

Within maybe an hour, the rest of Princess' girls had joined us, and I think they too, were 'venting' searing pain...

Well, to varying degrees, it looked to me like Princess Twilight and her girls had ALL tried to stave off and shove back... The girls cried hard all afternoon...

I really didn't like this Dark Melvain... This was just so completely senseless...

As it began to get dark outside, I softly tried this...

"Girls, I think 'crying down' our pain like this is good, but I doubt Equestria will stop and let us finish this all at once. Let's try and calm down though. We can do this together again soon..."

Nopony said anything, but everypony tried to calm down.

This was good, I didn't have any other ideas what to do... And I had to work hard all afternoon shoring back my own avalanche... Mine had to wait...

Still, if I had to cry with this group for a week... a month...

I would...

We all went to the Castle for dinner, it was pretty cold. Dinner was quiet, and we all hugged quietly together in the Library until pretty late.

Before the question even came up, Fluttershy asked quietly "Can I please sleep with what's left of my family..." And it was clear to me that she was choking back tears...

"Fluttershy, Shyna and I will stay with you..." I said quietly.

The 'family' idea was quickly adopted though, as possible...

Applejack headed home to be with her 'kinfolk'.

Rarity and Fiona headed to the Boutique to be with Sweetie Belle, and Filia went with them, so she could be with her sister.

The rest of us stayed at the Castle. Pinkie and Rainbow had no family in Ponyville, so they stayed with Princess Twilight and the rest of us. We all slept together on the floor in the Library. And Fluttershy insisted that I be on one side, and Shyna on her other side. I guess that was the least I could do...

Fluttershy did wake up crying in the middle of the night, and we all sat in a circle hugging, and cried together for a while. I couldn't see that ending any time soon.

After an hour maybe, we were all back asleep.

I was too exhausted... too emotionally spent to even care what I dreamed... With the pain erupting from friends and family all around me, it just couldn't matter...

The next day wasn't as cold.

Fairly early, everypony else returned to the Castle, and we all hugged and cried together for a while. I didn't think this was 'venting', but it didn't really matter.

Fluttershy seemed to be doing a little better, but quietly asked that her family stay by her side. Shyna would anyway, and I realized my adopted sister was pleading that I not leave her by herself.

I would help Fluttershy any way I could at this point.

Everypony headed off to start their days.

Rainbow Dash went to the Farm with Applejack so they could try and get some more apples in.

Pinkie Pie headed to the Boutique with Rarity and Fiona. Rarity said quietly it seemed like every single pony in Ponyville needed a new coat now. Pinkie wanted to help any way she could.

Princess Twilight and Filia stayed at the Castle and worked some on magic.

Fluttershy, Shyna and I spent the morning at the Canterlot Recorder's house as I tried to get caught up. Well, both sisters napped together on the thick rug most of the morning. Still, they were close by. And it was honestly pretty cold in my house...

We spent the afternoon at Fluttershy's Cottage entertaining some fluffies, once the fire in the fireplace warmed the cottage up again. I tried to make friends with Angel, but he kept his distance still.

Dinner found us all back at the Castle again. Everypony was subdued, but otherwise seemed to be doing ok.

And it seemed like friends helping friends had been very helpful today. Applejack and Rainbow got a bunch of apples in. Rarity was almost caught up on coats, assisted by magic (Fiona was rapidly catching on to 'magical sewing'), and by Pinkie's smile and her cupcakes.

Princess Twilight seemed to be doing ok, as did Fluttershy. Still, it was clear that Fluttershy was counting on my presence. Like I said, I wouldn't let her down.

We all spent the evening together and hugging tightly, and there was some pretty hard crying for a while, probably some more 'venting', I don't know.

Life can't always just stop, so maybe this was best.

And... The girls were all venting together now; that was probably very good, too. I knew from experience, crying by yourself is just brutal...

The ten of us stayed together in the Library until very late, just trying to 'be there' for each other.

And we all decided to spend the night in the Library together. I thought this was a good idea.

And I found myself thinking that maybe, just maybe, we could get through this...

At midnight, the Portal Beacon blazed to life, scaring everypony...

"Oh, great..." I thought to myself...

Ch.23, Emotional Triage / Fluttershy Tags Along

I thought we might be on the (long) road to recovery...

But this, another trip to the Past, now, was just... bad... timing...

And I didn't need any more... reminders...

And the Portal Beacon did scare everypony, we just didn't expect it...

I just sighed...

Still, it looked like the Portal Beacon was having 'issues' too. There were only five Orange orbs instead of the normal eight, and they were scattered around that ten foot perimeter at odd angles, and most seemed to be shaking. And they blinked on and off a lot too. One or two weren't even turning... The image seemed to look the same though; Cel's hoof on the rim of the Portal...

I walked to the center and listened. The message was too garbled to make ANY sense from it. Well, I knew that Cel (Princess Celestia) was talking, but I couldn't discern anything else.

It repeated itself four more times, then slowly faded away...

Nopony was crying anymore either...

And I knew this next part would be absolutely horrible... I had been trying to think through how to handle this while the Beacon was active, and could figure out nothing... There was just no right answer... Even after a few minutes of silence...

I just sighed...

"Princess, I really should go back..."

I got this far, and Fluttershy burst into tears immediately, closed her eyes, and shouted, well, for Fluttershy, "Brother, please don't leave me..."

And at this, Princess Twilight started crying too, and pleaded "But Fluttershy, we may need your Element..."

Everypony was crying again...

Why did everything seem to keep getting worse...

While ponies cried, I had to do a little emotional 'triage'... Both Fluttershy and Princess Twilight had responded about as I suspected they would, and both had very good reasons. But Princess Twilight had Equestria to help her, along with the rest of her girls, and Fluttershy had... just... me... her adopted brother... I really could not justify leaving her behind...

I sighed again, then said "girls, please..."

Everypony worked on quieting down.

After a minute or two, I spoke to Princess Twilight...

"Princess, I suspect the Portal did this accidentally. I still need to go check, but I doubt I will be gone very long. I think it would be best if I take Fluttershy with me, but it is really up to you."

Princess Twilight was quiet, clearly lost in thought. I was hoping that she was trying to get some feedback from Equestria. I was also hoping Equestria agreed with me...

After a few minutes, Princess sighed, then said quietly "I think we are taking a very big risk, but I also think it will be very difficult for Fluttershy to stay here by herself... But I think Equestria needs you both to return to the Present as quickly as possible."

I bowed my head some and answered quietly "I understand Princess, that is my intent."

"Well, ok then... What about Shyna?" Princess said quietly.

Shyna was already weeping softly, and Fluttershy answered for her.

"Princess, please don't force Shyna to return to the Past. She doesn't ever want to go back there again. She wants to stay here."

Filia added quickly "Princess, my sis and I will take good care of Shyna until Fluttershy gets back, if that's ok."

The note of resignation in Princess' voice was clear, but she said "Ok, then, but please... We need you both to hurry back..."

Princess thought for a minute, then asked that we wait, and she woke Spike up long enough to send a message to Princess Celestia about us heading back to the Past again.

While Princess was writing the note, Pinkie Pie walked over to me. Pinkie hugged me, and said quietly "Shysage, It's ok. Everything will work out."

I said quietly "Thanks, I hope so." We hugged again, and she walked back over to the rest.

Still, I may have replayed the same thoughts I had when her Twin told me the exact same thing...

Spike was not pleased with being awake in the middle of the night, but he sent the note Princess Twilight had written.

Spike tried to go back to sleep.

He was awakened maybe ten minutes later, by a reply from Princess Celestia.

Princess Twilight read it, started crying, then gave the reply to me.

I hugged Princess, then took the letter and read it...

Dad,

Please hurry back from the Past if you can. I think Equestria may soon have to deal with 'something', and Lu feels it will be pretty substantial... You don't need any powers, we just would like you near.

In the case that we don't survive, please know that both Lu and I loved you and mom until the end...

Love, Cel and Lu

Well, I love my girls... I had to fight, not too... I put the letter down on one of the tables in the Library.

We all hugged tightly and wept softly for a little while.

Fluttershy and I would soon be leaving... Princess would not have access to the complete set of the 'Elements of Harmony'... We really needed to hurry back. And I was fearful for these amazing pony friends. I quietly asked true friend for help... And I hoped I was doing the right thing...

I needed to try this... Otherwise, it would just be really awkward... I changed into a people, reached down, and grasped one of Fluttershy's front hooves. She changed into a people too, and I helped her up. That much worked, at least... We had to hold hands though, but this was fine...

Well, it was time to go.

Everypony was weeping...

Princess Twilight said quietly 'good luck' as we walked up to the Portal.

I was feeling a little cynical anyway and said simply "Thank you Princess... I think we all need more than that..."

Anyway, I grabbed the rim of the Portal, hoping that the Portal didn't take just half of us, and leave the other half here in Equestria. That would not be a pleasant way to die.

Over a minute later, Equestria faded...

Ch.24, Princess Twilight: Dark Melvain in Canterlot

Hi, this is Princess Twilight. The Canterlot Recorder is in the Past with Fluttershy right now. We had hoped they would come back right away...

After Shysage and Fluttershy left, it was very quiet in the Library for a while. We just hugged tightly in a circle, weeping softly.

We were all still hurting... And we didn't have Fluttershy's 'element'... And we had no idea what today would hold... This was just very hard...

"Girls, we should try to get some sleep" I said quietly.

The rest of the girls and I laid on our bellies in a circle, and were soon asleep.

Maybe a few hours later, Spike woke me up.

He knows that I usually need a few minutes to wake up before I am coherent.

Then Spike gave me a letter from Princess Celestia. And only then did I realize that Spike may have been crying...

Princess Twilight,

Dark Melvain is in the center of the Commons lawn, and he has challenged the Princesses of Equestria. He has already killed some other ponies. I think you and the girls should come quickly.

Princess Celestia

I just sighed, and worked hard not to cry.

As gently as I could, I woke the rest of the girls up.

When we were all awake, I read the letter out loud, and we hugged together and wept softly a minute.

Then, I led us down to the Council Room. I climbed up into my chair, and the room blazed to life. The rest of the girls then climbed into their chairs. And everyponies' 'Element of Harmony' was quickly out and rotating above our heads.

Well, Fluttershy was not even in Equestria Present, right now...

I directed Filia to join me in my chair, and Fiona climbed up next to Rarity. Shyna climbed up into Fluttershy's chair without being asked.

I think Equestria took over at this point, and we were all immediately somehow 'moved' to Canterlot, to the Commons lawn, to that small round memorial garden along one side. This included Filia, Fiona and Shyna...

Just like last time, there seemed to be the same magical shield around us, around this small, round island. But we could see out, and I'm sure everypony could see in...

I had never seen Dark Melvain personally before; he was huge... He had little fur left anymore, and his very dark Purple coat still included more, well, flickers of light...

And I noticed that Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Princess Cadance were already standing in a line, maybe fifty feet away from him, waiting for me...

And I learned later that Dark Melvain had already killed nine ponies that got too close to him. I suspected this traitor didn't need much of a reason to kill...

Dark Melvain bellowed loudly "Princess! Come join the fun!"

Then he laughed loudly and with disdain...

That 'looming cloud', it was here...

"Girls stay put please..." I said, then I walked out and joined the rest of Equestria's Princesses to face this bully...

As soon as I was there, Princess Celestia immediately launched her beam at Dark Melvain, and he just as quickly stopped it in the center. The rest of us added our beams with Princess Celestia's, and Dark Melvain was again able to easily push the 'zone of impact' between our beams and his, back to the middle...

He began bellowing taunts at us immediately. I think the Group Link with Summer had prepared me for this. Still, it was terrible...

It was dawn... This would be a long day... If we survived... Honestly, I couldn't see how...

Ch.25, (To The Past) False Alarm

A minute more, and Fluttershy and I found ourselves back in Equestria Past(1), well at the same approximately 1000 years back location I had left two weeks ago, well, maybe two weeks ago in Equestria Present... It was hard to keep track any more...

We were alive, anyway. As before, I kept Fluttershy and I both people, and we carefully turned around.

The same three Unicorns were there, but so were four armed guards. The guards immediately lined up facing us. They didn't look happy, and evidently didn't remember me.

Well, I really didn't know how long of a time it was, from the perspective of the Past, since our last visit. That time, I had to leave here without Summer... I had to fight the urge to cry...

We just stood there, as people, as they summoned Cel (Princess Celestia). At least she recognized me. She thanked the guards, then asked them to return to their posts.

Only then did I change Fluttershy and I back into ponies. And I was careful to warn Fluttershy, so she didn't fall.

Noticing the visitor (Fluttershy), Cel asked us to not talk for now.

The three of us headed through labyrinthine hallways, and we were soon heading across the Commons lawn to the Audience hall.

It looked like noon or so, here.

Fluttershy was behind Cel and I, but I was pretty sure she was looking around in wonder...

Cel was leading us pretty fast, too.

Still, six guards walked quickly up before we made it to the Audience Hall.

"Princess Celestia, we finally caught the 'apple thief'..." one of the guard's said.

The 'apple thief' was dark Blue, and looked up only briefly, then looked back down. I could tell by the look on her face... clearly guilty... This was Cel's problem.

"To the dungeon for now, and we will handle that tomorrow" Cel said as 'officially' as she could.

They were quickly off with the prisoner.

I took the opportunity right then, to ask Cel how long it had been since I left last.

She said simply "About two months..."

Then she asked me why I was here.

I explained that the Beacon had gone off, and we really couldn't tell why. So, I needed to come just to find out.

"Well, I didn't initiate it..." Cel said quietly.

I just sighed.

I also explained that the Portal must be failing, because it took over a minute to get us here.

Cel mentioned that the Unicorns had surmised as much, and there was talk of dismantling it.

Now I really wanted to cry. The future needed the Portal, and to lose it certainly WOULD erase a lot of things.

After thinking carefully, I just said softly "Cel, the future NEEDS the Portal."

She looked at me, and clearly understood what I said, but said nothing in reply.

I didn't disappear, so I decided I didn't mess up too badly.

The three of us were soon heading into the Audience Hall doors.

"False Alarm" I said to myself, and sighed.

I know this happened before, at some point, I just can't remember where, or when... Cel burst into tears before we even made it into her bedroom... At least we were out of the Audience Hall, and into Princess quarters.

Fluttershy came with us, of course, and sat near us.

Cel and I hugged tightly and cried together for a little while. We didn't talk, there was just nothing left to say... Lu was banished... Mom was dead... Our family was so seriously wounded...

At one point I said "Cel, I love you..."

Still crying, Cel said "I know dad... I think that is the only reason I am still going..." She kept crying. I hugged her tight, and cried with her, well as much as I could without...

I realized something as we were crying though, and I tried to apologize for that... "Cel, I feel really bad I left so quickly last time... That just wasn't fair to you, especially after what had happened... I just felt I really needed to get Shyna out of here, away from that bully, and to her new home..."

Fluttershy burst into tears immediately, and was crying loudly...

Cel stopped crying mostly, looked at Fluttershy, then asked quietly "Dad, please tell me who this mare is..."

I answered just as quietly "Mom's sister, Fluttershy... I couldn't just leav--"

Cel immediately burst into tears too, and pulled Fluttershy close... The three of us were hugging tightly and crying together. Still, I realized that even here in the past... Family... We were holding on to each other for dear life...

We cried together the rest of the afternoon. Fluttershy 'vented' some more, and I think Cel did too. It was ok, together like this.

Well, I didn't, but I couldn't... Who knows when...

At around dinner time, the girls worked on calming down, and Cel took us for a walk. It was a short walk since it was cold. Then we joined Cel for dinner. It was 'subdued', but I think it really helped Cel to have family around her right now...

After dinner, Cel had to attend to some more 'short' (she said) 'Princess business', and she left us in her bedroom.

While Fluttershy and I were alone, I explained to Fluttershy about the primary risk of being back here in the Past. It is possible to say or do something here that would change the future, or even erase it. The worst case would be that we would just disappear along with our future...

As a result, I told Fluttershy that she had to be very careful what she said, about the future especially. She could talk about herself, and things around her right now, but Fluttershy needed to avoid talking about the future.

I think she understood, but I really didn't have time to talk about this in greater detail.

Cel returned, it really was short.

Still, with 'mom's sister' here, Cel wanted to talk...

Fluttershy was amazing, and said right away "Shysge told me to be careful what I say, but I will try to answer your questions."

Well, Cel surprised me too, and answered softly "Yes, I know there are things about mom and dad that I can't ask or talk much about. Still, I love them..."

We all had to stop and cry together a little while... I love my girls... I think I can say that here in the Past... Well, I loved both of these amazing mares...

We (well, Cel and Fluttershy mostly) talked together until very late. I thought we should be crying together, but I didn't expect this... It was so clear that Cel (Princess Celestia) so completely and unconditionally welcomed Fluttershy into our family... She and Cel really enjoyed their evening talking together, and were acting like best of friends by the end of the evening.

I quickly realized this was very good for both of them. I think bringing Fluttershy with me was the right thing to do.

And we did occasionally stop, and cry together.

Now if only that 'looming cloud' would wait until we returned to Equestria Present...

Author's Note

The background music for time we spent in Equestria Past crept slowly louder soon after we arrived in the Past this third time as well. The tune is the BGM for the 'Outer Ra'Kaznar' level in Final Fantasy XI, and the music, the zone and the game are c2014 by Square Enix.

Ch.26, Out of the Blue

It was late, and Cel (Princess Celestia) led me to a small guestroom, fairly near her room. It really looked like a big closet. It's main item was a large rug in the center of the floor, but I said that was fine.

Cel mentioned she wouldn't think twice about having me sleep in her room, since I was her dad, but that she would have a hard time explaining that to her 'court', since that was many years ago now. Two months ago, Summer was with us, and that was fine. But now...

We all had to stop and cry for a few minutes. So many reminders...

But Cel insisted that Fluttershy stay with her in her bedroom though, and that was fine with me. For me to sleep alone next to Fluttershy would be awkward anyway, and I was sure Fluttershy needed family close right now.

Even so, I did ask Fluttershy if she would be ok with sleeping in Cel's room, and Fluttershy just smiled. Well, Cel and Fluttershy looked at each other, then smiled. For both of them, that really was progress.

I assured Cel the small guest room would be fine for me. My life was shattered, and it was hard to be around anypony else for very long anyway, even though I had been around hurting friends for days...

I was not even sure why we were here; it seemed like a 'false alarm' from the Portal. Well, that wasn't totally right. It was clear Cel and Fluttershy were really helping each other a lot now...

The girls left together, already talking quietly again.

After they were gone, and the door was shut... I thought to myself 'Well, maybe Fluttershy can help Cel by taking... Summer's... pl--'

I couldn't finish this, and I was quickly crying pretty hard... It took a while, but I managed to choke these tears off, and get everything shoved back... this time... But I realized that propping up that avalanche was getting excruciatingly harder... I wasn't sure how much longer I could put this off...

Even worse... For days now, this would be my first night alone... I was suddenly aware that me being alone may not be good for me any more...

And secretly, I was hoping true friend wasn't broken like the Portal. Immense pain has a habit of bringing a lot of 'certain' things into question. Still, I knew true friend clearly understood my pain. I knew little else though.

I guessed that this would be a bad night... Well, maybe terrible...

It took forever to get to sleep, as usual, and I was back to jolting awake every 30 minutes or so, trying to pull myself out of a dream of a memory about Summer... I tried not to cry much, but sleeping was tough too.

I am not sure why, but the 'apple thief' also popped into my head a lot that night, too. That just didn't make sense to me.

On the surface, I deeply missed Summer, but I thought I was working hard to put that behind me now. Even if I was denying what I had seen over two weeks ago... In the back of my mind, I still knew I had to move on.

But why should I care about the 'apple thief' anyway? The look on her face told the story. She was guilty. Stealing is bad. She would have to 'face the music' for that...

I tried to go back to sleep.

The apple thief kept coming back... into my thoughts... into my dreams... I had to force myself awake from one or two that weren't very nice... I was dreaming about Summer less and less...

Hours after midnight, I sighed, then I sat up.

Maybe it was true friend, and this pony did just need a helping hand. I didn't ever want to discount that possibility. Helping others is what got Summer and I... I had to stop that thought...

Still, I just sighed again. I realized I couldn't sleep, and so just needed to find out what I could. While it might look bad, it probably wouldn't otherwise do much harm. Sleeping wasn't working anyway... I had little to lose... I felt like I had nothing...

It was the middle of the night, and I didn't want to wake Cel or Fluttershy.

I wandered through the Audience Hall in the dark, until I found the big doors that lead to the Commons lawn, and I was soon outside...

...and was just as quickly accosted by a guard at spear point. Well, two spears...

"State your name and your business" came the harsh, abrupt command.

"Easy guard, I'm just a harmless, visiting dignitary out for a stroll" I said quietly. I didn't actually want to get thrown into jail.

"Oh, ok." he said a little more calmly.

"Can you direct me to the dungeon?" I asked quietly.

The guard led me to some stairs behind the Audience Hall.

"Down a flight, left turn, down another flight" he said. Then he added "But I doubt they will let you in..."

Well, I headed down the stairs slowly, and had to fight with myself on the way. I was very lonely... The hole Summer had left was huge... But that wasn't the reason, I told myself.

Still, I would love to help some mare feel like a princess... I didn't let this thought stay long.

But I did realize that I invested so much time and effort on a daily basis taking care of Summer, putting her first, and rightly so...

But it had been over two weeks now, and being able to give at all like that had been totally cut off... I was starved of giving... Maybe other ways too...

"I really should just go back to my room" I thought to myself... "...before I do something stupid..." But I kept going...

I was soon knocking on the outer door of the dungeon. I had to knock a few times, I knew it was the middle of the night. Each time I got no response, I warned myself to just go back to sleep...

A barely awake Guard finally asked through the door "Who goes there?"

"Just a harmless, visiting dignitary" I said again. "Please let me in."

I knew this was a stretch. If he said no, I would need to wait until morning, anyway. In my current frame of mind, maybe that was best...

But he opened the door, still waking up.

"So tell me about the prisoners you have in here tonight" I asked as calmly as I could. I was nervous. I felt like this was uncharted waters... Maybe I really wanted... I really didn't know what...

"Two stallions, and a mare caught steal--" he started to say.

"Fine, take me to the mare's cell" I said in as 'matter of fact' way as I could. I scared myself saying this... But I really just wanted to help...

He quickly led me to the door to her jail cell.

"Ok, let me in" I said.

"But sir, why..." he asked, confused and still half asleep.

"Guard, come on, I'm a stallion... Seriously?" I said, trying to sound as offended as I could. I guess I wasn't turning back... But...

It was quiet a minute, then he started unlocking the cell door.

"Well, ok. At least you aren't after Princess Celestia. We have had to put a number of 'visiting dignitaries' in here for that..." He said this with clear disdain.

I walked through the door into the jail cell, almost ready to walk out again. What on earth am I doing here...

As soon as I was part way into the cell, the guard abruptly slammed the cell door shut behind me, locked it, then he walked quickly off. I looked back at the cell door in disbelief. This wasn't what I had in mind... I dont think...

As my eyes adjusted to the darkness in that jail cell, I sat down...

...and soon found myself staring across the cell at the Blue 'apple thief'...

"Now what..." I thought to myself.

I sensed she was scared and upset. I fully understood why.

Blue coat aside, with what little light there was, I quickly realized she was a beautiful mare. But then I was just as quickly furious with myself for even thinking this...

"This will not end well..." I thought to myself...

I looked down and shook my head at this point, and realized I needed to try to recover from this... somehow...

My soul was hemmoraging... I was hurting deeply and felt very, very alone... I was daily shoving away a rapidly growing avalanche of searing pain... My last task seemed to be to isolate friends that needed each other so much... And I had just 'accidently' left my home time in the Present, seemingly right before some huge fight broke out, that just might kill...

But a 'one night stand' is something I would NEVER, EVER stoop too... EVER... I had come this close, but realized that I could not, I would not go on...

I only had one course left... I had to tell this mare the truth...

We both started to talk at the same time.

What I said, quietly, went like this: "Miss, I'm sorry, I don't belong in here. I will--

The mare talked louder; she was both indignant and scared...

She asked bluntly "Mister, why are you in here?"

I was stunned... I couldn't talk...

The 'apple thief' quickly, and more forcefully asked again, almost yelling "Mister, what do you want from me?"

...

...

...

I...

...

...

...

This...

...

...

...

It...

...

...

...

It was Summer...

Ch.27, Never in a Million Years

What happened next unwound so painfully slow, and quietly for the most part. And I still cannot really make much sense out of this... I have never felt so close to 'so completely losing it'...

Hearing her speak... I was just stunned... My brain was just not working... When I tried to talk, nothing came out... Nothing was working...

Sitting across the cell, facing me, the Blue 'apple thief' almost yelled "Why are you in here with me? Answer me or I'll scream!"

...

It was clearly Summer...

I could tell by her voice...

I could pick her voice out of a noisy crowd...

...

Summer was sitting up against one of the short walls looking at me. I knew what she was thinking. I knew she was scared.

Before I could say anything, she said firmly "Your spot is over against that far wall over there."

I quietly said "Ok", then walked over to the spot she had indicated, and sat down, still facing her.

But in my mind I was already convinced I would not leave this jail cell without my Mare...

...

And yet... I also had absolutely no clue how to go about this. Even though she was Blue now, she was certainly my Mare, but she simply did not remember me.

It was quiet for a minute, then she asked, well, almost demanded again "Mister, what do you want from me?"

Well, I was trying to decide how to approach this even now. My brain still didn't want to work...

But never in my life, had I ever needed true friend's help as much as I needed it right then, and I told him so... And I also apologized for doubting him in the recent past... And even in my doubt, true friend was so good to me; he had brought me to within feet of my Mare yesterday, and now we were locked up in the same cell... Well, he was a true friend...

...

"Miss, what is your name?" I asked gently.

It was quiet for a minute, then she said softly "I don't remember."

I was still on the verge of tears... This feeling would last a while. Even the hope that I could get my Mare back...

"Miss, why were you stealing apples?" I asked this very softly.

"I was hungry, is that a crime too?" Her response was pretty sarcastic.

"What did you do for food before you ate apples?" I asked, softly.

Again, it was quiet for a minute, then she answered slowly "I can't remember."

"Miss, how far back from today can you remember?" I asked, softly.

It was again quiet for a minute, then she answered "Two months maybe, I don't know..."

That entire avalanche of searing pain almost drowned me that very second...

...

My brain was mush, but slowly and painfully, the pieces started to come together...

According to Cel, that timing fit with our last trip here... All I could figure... The Portal must have used almost all the magical energy it had, in order to snatch the Shila away from death...

Well, Ok... I guess, if a lost memory was all we had to deal with... And I had no clue why she was Blue now...

I choked back tears, then tried thinking again.

...

Summer asked again "What do you want from me, Mister?"

I had to ignore her question... "Miss, I think I know your name, is that ok?" I asked softly.

"Yeah, Right... what is it then?" she replied harshly. This seemed to have struck a nerve, though.

"Your name is Summer... Summer Rain..." I said gently.

I had to fight very hard again to not cry at this point.

It was quiet for a minute, then she said softly to herself "Wow, that's a very pretty name. I would take that name any day."

"It's your name, Summer" I said, again on the verge of tears. But I added "It's as beautiful as you are..."

Summer started to weep softly, but then got harsh again. "Mister, stop that... Tell me what you want..."

...

Like a half-asleep observer, I stood back and watched the rest of this just sort of fall slowly out... My brain was still mush...

"Well, first I will tell you that I will not do anything to you or with you unless you give me your permission first. And if that means I sleep over here against this wall, then that is exactly what I will do.

"Second, I want you to know that you are the most beautiful mare in all Equestria." I almost cried as I said this; I knew it was true. It was even harder because Summer began to weep softly again.

I sighed, my brain was still refusing to work.. This next part definitely just came out, I did not know where it came from. I spoke slowly and quietly...

"Summer, I know you are an amazing mare. And I want to offer to make you feel like the Princess you are... I will not force this on you, and will wait until I have your permission..." (opt:btm8a)

Like I said, not being able to give Summer anything, any more, had shattered me. I desparately wanted to give her this, even though there was nothing in it for me... Besides, I was convinced this was my Mare, and I wanted to take our relationship as deeply as possible, as quickly as possible.

Still, I honestly doubted this last offer would happen any time soon...

...

Summer was still weeping quietly. "Why are you doing this..."

It was quiet for a minute because I was fighting back tears.

"Summer, I love you and I want to help you..." I said quietly.

Still, I could hold my tears in no longer, and began to weep softly myself.

It was quiet for a minute, except for the sound of both of us weeping.

Still, I added "But Summer, I will stay right over here of that's what you want me to do."

...

It was quiet for a few more minutes. We were both crying...

"Mister, what's your name?" Summer asked quietly.

"Shysage" I replied just as quietly.

"That's a different name" she answered after some thought.

...

At this point, I was still crying softly, and I laid down on the floor, and faced the wall. I tried to stop crying. It wasn't working.

Two weeks of horror, and I was now maybe fifteen feet away...

...

It was quiet for a few more minutes. Well, I was still crying...

Summer had moved nearer to me, and was still sitting. She wasn't cying, though.

She asked softly "Shysage, why are you doing this?"

I was still weeping softly, and I think my heart answered this question, too. "Because I love you a lot, Summer..." I still couldn't stop crying though.

...

Summer thought out loud at this point. "I can't remember a lot, but in the last two months a few stallions have tried to take from me. You are going about this so totally different. I don't think I need to even be afraid of you."

This prospect really scared me...

But facing the wall, I lifted my head, sighed, and said softly "Summer, I will never do anything to you without your permission. You deserve nothing less."

I was still crying, and everything was hurting worse by the minute... I couldn't help it...

It was again quiet for a minute, except for me crying.

...

I guess it never occured to me that Summer was using her 'Fluttershy' sensitivity...

She moved to lay down next to me, between me and the wall, and began to speak. She was being nice, at least.

"Shysage, why is this hurting you so? It seems so clear to me that you will not just take anything from me. But it seems like this whole thing is hurting you a lot. I don't understand."

Well, my heart tried to say this though my tears...

"Summer, you are one of the most sensitive souls in Equestria... And you are also amazingly beautiful... How could I not want to be near you..."

Summer shook her head... "No, there's something much deeper going on here. I can feel it. It is like you really need me. I don't understand why, though."

"Summer, is it ok that I need you?" I asked, still crying. This line of questioning made little sense to me though. I'm not sure I was even capable of making sense any more...

"Well, I don't know" she answered. "I don't even know you, but I think I want to get to know you better. You are very different..."

It was quiet, except for my crying, and after a minute I added "Summer, one more thing... I will do anything I can to help and protect you. Even if that means sleeping on the other side of the room..."

I put my head back down, and just cried. I couldn't do anything else. I certainly couldn't stop this...

...

After maybe five minutes, Summer started weeping softly again too.

I think her Fluttershy sensitivity was helping her feel far more about me than I could ever say... In a lot of ways, I felt so 'laid bare' inside, before her, but that was my Mare...

There was another delay here, and she kept weeping softly. Well, we both were crying again...

"Shysage, you are really hurting a lot inside... Did I do that?" she asked quietly.

I couldn't help it, and burst into tears... I got out "No, I...", and then I could say nothing more, I was crying so hard.

I tried to stop again, and managed to say "Summer, I love you so...", and then again, I just cried... Two weeks of desolation was starting to erupt, and I couldn't seem to stop it... And I didn't think this would help, but I had little choice any more...

...

Summer wept softly for maybe a minute more, then said quietly "Shysage, I am going to hug you, but I want you to try and calm down. It hurts me so, to see you like this..."

This was so like her...

Laying next to me, she put one of her front legs around my neck, and really did hug me.

So, I tried to calm down.

But I also moved my head over against her upper chest between her front legs. Well, then I asked her if what I did was ok.

"Shysage, I'm not afraid of you, I don't think you are capable of hurting me... That's fine." she said softly.

It was mostly quiet for another minute.

...

"You are really hurting inside, and you honestly seem to really need me... I don't understand that..." she said slowly. Then she added quietly "But Shysage, I want to help you..."

I knew she meant it... This was so much like my Mare too... It seemed like the only thing behind what was going on, was that my Mare had sensed the incredible pain I had been carrying since two weeks ago. I simply could not hide that from her...

"Summer, you are the only pony in Equestria that can help me..." My heart said this, I don't know...

But I also had to add honestly "Summer, the pain I carry is because I really need you..." This was absolutely true. "...and I will do anything I can to help you..." I added, then began to cry again.

...

I think there was a delay here, but I don't think Summer wanted me to start crying again...

"Shysage, can you make me feel like a Princess? I think that will help both of us" she said all this very quietly.

This is honestly the last thing I expected her to say. I suspected she may have had desires for this, and trusted me.

But I also realized that I was slowly drifting into hysteria... Well, maybe not slowly... Inches away from my Mare, after... and she didn't remember anything... Except Summer 'saw' the oceans of pain I carried, and knew this would help me.

I slowly picked my head up, looked forward and sighed. Then I said quietly and slowly "Summer, I'm not touching you unless you are sure this is what you want."

She pulled her leg away, and rolled slowly over, but said gently "Please... But stop if I say, though, ok?"

"Of course" I replied quietly.

I have never felt so ripped in half... Part of me was so completely elated that I could even give her this again. I realized again that NOT being able to give to my Mare really had shattered me... But I still carried a sea of searing pain inside, unsure of what to even do with it, and she had no recollection of our past together...

Well, one thing was certain... I would give her the gift I promised her I would. This decision eased my pain right away, for now anyway.

So, that's what I did... I kept my word... (opt:btm8b)

Still, it was clear that none of this triggered any memories in her. That didn't matter, I would take as long as she needed, just like she had done for me...

...

As soon as I could, I moved over and laid on the floor and tried to calm down.

Summer was still laying on her back, very relaxed.

"Shysage, that was wonderful..." she said slowly.

"I am so glad, Summer" I said lovingly. I realized it had been... since I could even say anything like this.. "Summer, I love you" I said softly, then I gently rubbed her nose.

I was really taking a chance with this; I wasn't sure how this would go over.

"Can we do that more, stallion?" she asked, so we did.

Still, in the middle of rubbing noses, I pulled back a minute, then said quietly "Summer, this is not a 'one night' deal. I love you so much. I am never leaving your side again..."

Then I started rubbing her nose again.

I knew what she was doing. She was trying to feel if this was true. "You really mean that..." she said softly after a minute.

I just started crying again, and couldn't help it. To feel the depth of my love for and committment to her, and for her to have little inkling...

But it seemed this whole process was rebuilding our relationship from the most crucial aspects outward. And I really had no plan, just the hope that something would spur the reconnection of her memory. Well, I doubt I was capable of planning right now...

"Shysage, I don't remember beyond maybe two months ago, but from what I do remember, you are a very rare stallion. I don't think I want to leave you either, and I really want to help you" she said softly.

This made me cry harder... "Summer, please let me be your stallion, and take care of you..."

Again, my heart was saying this, it just came out, I don't know...

"Oh, Shysage..." Summer said softly. "Did you just propose to me?"

I sat up quickly. She was still relaxing on her back... She looked very beautiful... Well, that's because she was... is... Her now Blue coat didn't make any difference... Still, she turned to look at me.

I looked in her eyes and said "Summer Rain, most amazing mare in Equestria, will you marry me?" I meant every... single... word...

Summer started crying, and said "Shysage, I have only known you for maybe an hour, but... ...Yes, please take me..."

Never in a million years did I expect that question to come up, nor her response...

She was still on her back, now crying loudly, and I brought my head alongside hers and cried with her...

We cried together for a while. Then I asked her to roll back over, and lay on her belly next to me, and she did.

"Summer, can I sleep next to you tonight?" I asked quietly. Again, this question made no sense to me.

"Of course, Stallion" she replied softly.

"Summer, please promise me you will be here in the morning. Like I said, this is not just a 'one night' thing for me. And waking up alone just hurts me so much..."

Summer replied quietly "Shysage, I just accepted your proposal, and that means we're married now. I'm not going anywhere, unless you go too."

"Well, I just hope you dont change your mi--" I said this much then started crying again. I couldn't really help it....

It was quiet for a minute or two, and Summer did some more feeling. Then she said quietly "Shysage, I am pretty sure you meant everything you said to me tonight, and you have treated me like a Princess... I'm not leaving..."

It was quiet for a few minutes.

"Summer, I love you..." I said softly.

"Shysage, I know... And I love you too..."

It was again quiet for a few minutes, as we lay next to each other on the floor. I was trying to calm down. And it was a pretty cool night.

"Summer, I want to move you to a spot that will keep you warmer, and closer to me, can we try that?" I asked gently.

Summer sighed, then smiled "Shysage, I'm your Mare now. You don't need to get my permission for everything."

"Summer, I will always do my best to be considerate towards you. I hope that is ok." I said this, and it was true. I always treated Summer like that.

She smiled again, then said "Show me this warmer spot, Stallion."

I rolled over on my side, and asked her to climb up between my front legs, and I quickly but gently pulled her up to my chest, with her head below my neck.

"Mmmm... Oh, Shysage, this is amazing, and warm like you said. Can I sleep here?" Summer asked quickly. I guessed that sleeping outside or in this jail cell was all she could remember...

"Precious Mare, that was my intent" I answered softly.

It was quiet for a while, and Summer was soon asleep.

...

I think it was like I 'woke up' at that point. Staring at the wall, I slowly replayed what had just happened. I don't think I was capable of planning any of this...

I realized that we had done some of the more meaningful things that Summer and I had done together in the past, and Summer considered us married... This last part was amazing... I loved my Mare so deeply.

Still, it was clear that triggering the reconnection of her memory may not be easy or fast... That didn't matter to me.

Maybe less than two hours ago, I was reconciled to an utterly barren life... surrounded by friends in pain, full of pain myself, and with my future seemingly closing off in front of me...

It seemed far more than a miracle that I even had her back now, let alone married and tucked up against my chest... I choked back that avalanche of tears for a long time; I didn't want to wake her. But I really could have cried buckets for hours... or days...

I thanked true friend again... and again... and again...

Ch.28, Under the Spotlight

Early the next morning, Summer and I were both awakened by Cel, well, Princess Celestia, as she barged into our jail cell.

Before the cell door was even unlocked, Cel was almost shouting...

"What is the meaning of this? No stallion can just push their way in, and force 'favors' from a mare in my kingdom, let alone in my own jail... This is Equestria... We won't stand for this!"

The Princess of Equestria was quickly in our jail cell, and four armed guards followed her in.

Summer was sleeping up against my chest where I put her a few hours ago, and she woke up with a start, and quickly rolled out and sat up, but put her head down, and looked at the ground.

I got up quickly and sat right next to her.

Cel immediately knew it was me...

And I knew this looked very bad...

"Dad..." Cel said, sounding pretty dismayed. Well, maybe she was very dismayed...

...

I just said calmly "Cel, look into her eyes."

It was all I really had to say...

...

Cel slowly looked the mare over, then looked in her eyes... Cel gasped LOUDLY, and began to cry... Well, my girl was trying very hard to NOT cry...

With great difficulty, tears streaming from her eyes, Cel tried to say "And we thought..."

I gently shook my head side to side a little (meaning 'no') and Cel stopped talking.

Summer's head was down still, and, without even looking up, she worked on apologizing about the apples.

Cel didn't know what to say, so she said nothing... Cel was still trying hard not to cry...

Then Cel tried to slowly ask "Should you be rel--"

I again shook my head side to side, just a little.

It was clear my girl couldn't talk... This was just too good to be true...

After a minute, maybe, Cel got this much out...

"Well, mare we will keep you longer until we decide how to handle this"

Cel said this, trying to sound as official as she could, after just finding out that her dead mom was still alive... Blue now, but alive...

Nopony moved for another minute, and it was quiet in our jail cell.

Still looking down, Summer spoke up and said quietly "Princess, last night, this stallion proposed to me, and I accepted, and we even had, uhm, relations together. That means we are married now, right?"

Cel was momentarily stunned, but quickly figured this all out, and smiled very briefly. And I guessed Cel was looking for an opportunity to do this.

"Shysage did you propose to this mare?" Cel asked.

"Yes" I softly said, then put one of my front legs around her neck.

"Summer, did you accept his proposal?" Cel asked.

"Summer looked into my eyes, then said "Yes, this stallion is amazing, and I haven't even known him for a day yet..."

Cel again had a really hard time and almost started crying. But she said softly "Summer, you are right... This stallion is very amazing..."

Picking up her royal tone, as much as she could, she pronounced "Based on the laws of the realm of Equestria, and your mutual acceptance of this proposal, and barring any other, I now pronounce you Stallion and Mare."

Summer and I smiled and rubbed noses for a minute maybe.

"Shysage, can we talk in the hall briefly?" Cel asked quietly.

"Summer, I will be right back" I said softly.

"You had better be, Stallion" Summer replied with some concern.

Cel stopped, then walked back into the jail cell. I think she almost hugged her mom, but didn't, and was again choking back tears....

Still, Cel said quietly "Summer, he will be right back, we just need to discuss your affairs briefy."

Summer calmed down at this, and said "Thank you, Princess."

Out in the hall, I spoke slowly and quietly to Cel.

"I know it's mom... voice, eyes, bump near the left edge of her mouth, everything...

"I don't know why she is Blue, and she has no memory beyond two months ago..."

It was quiet for a minute, I was trying not to cry too...

"I am pretty sure the Portal used all it's resources to pull her from under that rock, and put her back together, and that's why the Portal is so slow. But her memory is just... gone..."

I paused briefly, still trying to not cry, myself, then continued "I will stay with her as long as that takes... We should really stay fed, but locked up for now."

Cel broke down and we hugged and cried softly together for a few minutes. Even this was excruciating for both of us... And I deeply loved my girl... Yet, even with no memory, and Blue, Summer, alive, was just so unthinkably amazing to both of us...

And I had to quietly add this, too... "Cel, I think Fluttershy needs to know about her sister, but she will probably cry buckets for hours at this news..."

Cel was still working hard to choke back her tears too, and said simply "Dad, we will cry buckets together, then..."

[Fluttershy told me later that's exactly what they did...]

I walked back into the cell, and over to Summer, and rubbed her nose. Cel followed me.

But Summer pulled away, and said crossly "You're leaving, aren't you?"

I sighed and answered calmly and slowly "Summer, I will never leave you... I could never leave you... I will die without you..."

'Princess Celestia' just had to add "and if he ever does, I will throw him back in here personally."

Cel said this last part pretty sternly, but I realized that Summer would now know that Princess Celestia was on her side, and this was good.

Still keeping the same stern tone, Cel said "Guards, feed these two well, but they are to stay locked inside for now."

Then Cel walked out with the rest of the guards.

But I also knew that, before too long, our battered family would be mending together from this terrible nightmare, starting here in the Past...

"Wow Stallion, you were serious about not leaving me..." Summer said softly. "I'm sorry I doubted you."

I walked over to Summer, put my head up against hers, and hugged her tightly, and was quickly crying... "Summer, I have nowhere else to go, and there is simply nopony else for me..."

Summer was quiet for a minute maybe, as she felt some. Then she said "I know Stallion, I know."

We had both been up most of last night, so I walked over near the wall below the window, which was the darkest spot in the cell during the day.

I laid down, then rolled over on my side, and Summer enthusiastically climbed back up under my front legs, and I pulled her to my chest. She sighed, just like she had so many times...

I had to fight the urge to cry again...

Summer must have sensed this. "I really love you too, Stallion" she said quietly.

We were both soon asleep again.

...

We woke up, probably late afternoon.

Summer didn't move, and just sighed a few times.

While hugging my Mare, I was thinking through what I needed to try and do. I quickly realized that I had absolutely no clue. I asked true friend for help.

Summer must have seen food, and was very hungry, so she quickly got up.

Still, she turned and looked at me with a questioning look on her face, and I calmly told her to eat as much as she wanted.

I sat up at this point, near the corner along the back wall with the window in it.

She ate most of the food, then said it was my turn.

I explained to her that I wasn't really hungry. I mentioned that life was just very difficult for me right now, and I didn't eat much as a result. Well, maybe it was less difficult now...

Summer finished the food, then came and sat facing me, and we rubbed noses for a little while. She said she really enjoyed that... Well, I didn't want to stop either.

I didn't realize this, but she was silently searching my soul... This Mare... Summer could still 'read' me so well, and so deep.

After quite a while rubbing noses, she pulled away and said "You are my Stallion now, and I am your Mare, right?"

I quickly sighed, then said "I have to be the luckiest Stallion in Equestria... Yes."

She smiled, then blushed a little, but I still knew she had something on her mind. She didn't leave me wondering.

"Stallion, you are hurting immensely inside, and you haven't yet told me why. I am your Mare, and I want to know everything."

I was stunned, but realized she deserved to know whatever she wanted to know. I also realized at this point, I probably could tell her nothing that would affect us; this was precisely the reason I carried so much pain.

I also realized that I could not just 'turn a fire hose' on her; I needed to explain things slowly, and over time, so I didn't overwhelm her.

I also guessed I might end up crying, but that didn't really matter.

I just gave her the honest, 'big picture' truth, as calmly and quietly as I could.

"Summer, You have been my Mare for years now. Through a tragic accident, I thought you had died, and that ripped me apart inside. It seems a miracle to me that I even found you alive, but your memory of events beyond two months ago, when this tragedy happened, has been disconnected or something.

"I am pretty sure you love me now, and that means more to me than you can know. I can never love anypony else, ever... But the life and love we shared before two months ago has been lost for now. That hurts deeply... Everything hurts deeply, and I don't know what to do about it..."

I stopped there. I knew she was feeling, sensing, checking.

That was ok, I was trying not to cry...

She sat quietly for a few minutes, almost motionless, looking into my eyes, probably much deeper.

I was not prepared for her next question.

"Stallion, why did you start loving me in the first place?" she asked quietly, neither smiling or crying.

I realized that, from this point on, I would tell her whatever she asked. As my new Mare, she deserved that, and I would never do anything less for my Mare previously anyway.

Still, I knew this would be hard...

"Summer, True Friendship means putting others first...

"I committed my life to living out true friendship years ago, even though this seemed so unpopular with those around me. I met you soon after you made that same comittment yourself.

"It seemed circumstances beyond both our control threw us together... And I quickly realized we were 'kindred spirits', and I was increasingly drawn to you. As a true friend you were, are just amazing to be around.

"In you, I found not only a true friend, but an amazing mare that was like me in so many ways...

Well, this was as far as I got... I started crying at this point, and couldn't keep going, and really couldn't help it.

Summer moved, and sat next to me, and put one of her front legs around my neck and hugged me. I can't describe how good that felt...

And I suspected that her head was right next to mine so she could keep feeling inside me. At this point, I wanted her to see everything in there. I wanted her back so badly...

She wasn't done asking questions though.

"Stallion, it seems clear to me that neither of us fit in among the rest of the ponies around us. Why is that?"

I knew I had to be careful here.

"Summer, I am going to answer your question, but you need to realize that this needs to be kept just between us. Can you agree to that? I asked.

"Yes, Stallion" she quickly replied.

"Summer, our home is around 1000 years in the future from this point in Equestria's history. But as I said, nopony should know that. Since we are from the future, it is very easy for us to do the wrong thing, change our future, and simply disappear. That is very scary to me. My future is you, and I don't want that to disappear. I don't want you to disappear. I don't want to lose you ag--"

I slowly 'lost it' as I explained this, too. Lost memory or no, this was a very real concern.

I was crying softly.

She was quiet, she was checking.

I knew all this would sound like a 'whale's tale', but it was all true. I also knew that my Mare could tell in a heartbeat if I was lying.

"Stallion, Princess Celestia called you 'dad'. Why is that?" she asked next.

I stayed crying... This was just hard...

"Summer, you and I rescued Princess Celestia when she was a young foal, without even knowing who she was or what she would become. You and I raised her as our own for two years...

"That was around 350 years ago now. You were her mom, and I was her dad. We called her Cel... And by the way, she almost started crying when she realized you were still alive..."

Well, I was still crying, and had to stop again...

Summer was thinking. This delay was quite a bit longer. And again, I don't know where this question came from, but I sought to answer it honestly.

"Shysage, what happened to my Cutie Mark thing? Everypony else here has one..."

I really hadn't even noticed. But I could tell from her voice, this was really hurting her.

I got up, then asked her to step out into the center of the room because there was more light there.

I walked slowly around her, and carefully checked. There was absolutely no trace of her Phantom Alicorn Cutie Mark any more. Well, and she was Blue now...

Still, I gently licked where her Cutie Mark used to be. And before saying anything, I said softly "Summer I love you whether you have a Cutie Mark or not..."

"But you need to agree to keep this between just us for now though, is that ok?"

Summer said quietly "Yes..."

"Summer, your Cutie Mark set you apart as the rarest and most powerful Alicorn known to Equestria, and I have seen your magic in action, and it is very great. And I think you were killed by an evil being for that very reason..."

Summer broke in here. I had to wonder if she was looking for a 'fatal flaw' in my story. "Come on, Stallion, I'm still alive..." She said quickly.

I started to cry fiercely, and moved to sit right next to her, and moved my head up against her head, like she had done before. I wanted her to verify this.

"Summer, the last time I saw you before I saw you yesterday, you were cru--... crushed under a huge block of Obsidian... You were magically pulled out, and put back together. Whether you actually died or not, I don't know. But no other pony could have survived that.

I couldn't talk any more for a while... For me to have to watch that terrible nightmare actually become reality... It devastated me just thinking about it...

I was soon laying on the floor, crying loudly.

Still, we both knew I hadn't finished answering her question. So, I picked my head up and tried. I was still crying a lot.

"Summer, I think the magical force that rescued you, also changed your coat color and removed your Cutie Mark for your protection..."

I just cried for a little while, then I said this next. I don't know where it came from.

"Summer, I want you to remember the life we had. But more importantly I think Princess Celestia needs your Alicorn magic, and she and Equestria are very vulnerable right now..."

I got this out then just cried...

Summer came and laid on the floor next to me, and I tried to calm down.

After a few minutes, Summer said quietly "Stallion, I know for a fact that you have not lied to me once... I also know that I want... I need my memory back... I don't know how to do that though..."

We just cried together on the floor in the middle of that cell for a while. I didn't know either...

Ch.29, By The Moonlight

Summer and I cried together for a long time, and we soon fell asleep.

We both awoke together a few hours later, as a cool gust of wind blew through the jail cell.

It was night, and the soft glow of a full Moon bathed my now Blue Mare in a soft Blue... Wow...

"I love you Summer..." I said quietly.

Still, my mind was clearly elsewhere, and Summer quickly picked this up. I doubt I could keep anything from this Mare...

"Stallion, tell me what you are thinking about, please." Summer said this, still with a hint of distrust.

I answered immediately "Oh... Summer..." Of all the things...

I knew this would be amazing. I didn't know if it might cause her memory to reconnect; I knew just about anything could do that.

I was thinking of one of the most amazing nights we had shared together(1)...

And it was pretty bright in our jail cell now because of the moonlight pouring through the window. And this cell was pretty big; there was plenty of room for what I quickly planned. And we were both ponies, of course.

Instead of answering her question, I gently rubbed her nose, then said simply

"Watch... this..."

I got up, turned to face her, then bowed down on my knees (front legs) before her, like I did that night. I even closed my eyes, and tilted my head far downwards. Then, from that position, I looked up at her.

I was going to ask her to do the same as I did, then realized she was already copying me...

After she was looking up at me...

Trying not to cry...

I slowly extended my wings straight out, then rolled the tops as far forward towards her as I could.

She blushed brightly, then she said "Wow..."

Then she did the same thing...

She looked very... Wow...

Well, I knew I couldn't kneel very long on this stone floor, so I laid down on my belly, but left my wings out, and let them rest on the floor, and she did the same.

But I told her about that amazing night...

I started early in that evening, and explained exactly what happened, with as much detail as I could remember.

I included Princess Twilight and Camille, and told Summer just as it had happened.

Well, I told her she would learn about these other ponies soon enough.

And I included the part about watching her fly up the front of Princess Twilight's Castle, with the moonlight on her back...

Every time I got to a part where we faced each other with our wings out, she almost involuntarily pulled her wings back up.

She looked absolutely beautiful... Right now...

This wasn't easy at all...

And in the middle of telling her about this, she wanted me to lick her nose, just like we did that night.

Leaving my wings out, I crawled forward some so our noses could easily touch, and we rubbed noses a few minutes, then I gently licked her nose, slowly and softly.

Summer began to shiver.

(opt:btm8c)

I finished telling her what we did that night, and how we ended up at the lake...

My Blue mare... softly aglow by the moonlight...

I could never leave this Mare...

I made her feel like the Princess she is...

(/opt:btm8c)

We were soon laying on our bellies next to each other, crying softly together.

Maybe a half hour later, we were back in the corner, and she was under my front legs, up against my chest, calmly asleep.

I had to thank true friend a bunch more... I don't think anything had jogged Summer's memory, but she was rapidly learning about our past together, and was hungry for more.

Stumbling onto Pegasus Play was amazing, and I was glad she asked. I love her so, memory or no...

Still, it was scary... In the past, the Portal's timing had been impeccable, and I just felt in my gut that the Princess of Equestria probably needed the Phantom Alicorn sooner than later...

I had no idea what to do about that...

Author's Note

Fury Run, Chapter 10, 'By the Moonlight'

Ch.31, Out of Ideas

I think for the first night in a while, Summer and I slept well, and through the night. We both woke up at around the same time, and I hugged her tightly, and she sighed.

I still had to work on propping my avalanche up though, but at least this wasn't getting any harder to do...

Summer and I were together, and alone. I was remembering the time she asked me in Equestria Present one evening, when we were also together and alone, if that was even safe for us.

Summer sensed this, and I knew she did, so I just explained it to her.

She answered quietly "Stallion, you make me feel amazing, and take such amazing care of me... And we have an amazing family... I don't ever want to leave any of that..."

I just hugged her tightly for a few minutes.

After a little while, we got up, sat facing each other, and rubbed noses some. I was working on resisting the urge to lick her nose, when she did it to me. I couldn't ignore those feelings.

"Oh, Summer..." I said...

Summer just smiled.

Still, I explained to her we had a full day ahead of us, and we could maybe do more of that tonight.

It was quiet for a minute, then she said softly "I love you, Shysage. Princess Celestia, er Cel was right, you really are amazing..."

My brain stopped, and I hugged her tightly... I really appreciated her saying this, spontaneously like she did. But I wanted her to remember everything, too...

While I was thinking about this, Summer asked quietly "Stallion, when you are in that 'other form', is you voice wierd? You didn't talk to me at all..."

"My voice is the same. As a matter of fact, turn around and I will talk to you." I said this, and really wasn't thinking it through at all.

Summer said "Ok" then turned around, and sat down facing away from me. I quickly turned into a 'people'.

"Ok, I'm a 'people' now, that is what this form is called" I said quietly.

Then, I got an idea.

"Summer, sit still, don't move, and tell me how this feels."

I softly and slowly ran one of my hands down her spine, from her neck, most of the way down her back. Then I said quietly "How did that feel?"

"Can you do it again?" she asked, and I did. Only this time, I used my fingers, instead of holding my hand flat.

I think she melted. She just sighed.

"Well, I'm not going to turn around, but you can do that to me as long as you want... It feels very nice..." she said softly.

I asked her to close her eyes, then I wrapped both arms around her neck, and hugged her tightly.

"I love you Summer..." I said this, then I changed back to a Pony, walked in front of her, and rubbed her nose.

Summer opened her eyes at that point, and smiled.

"That form looks strange, but..." She got this far, then sighed again.

I didn't think this was exciting to her at all, I was pretty sure she just enjoyed it because it felt nice. It was probably relaxing.

This whole thing just happened 'on the fly', I don't know...

It was still pretty early when Cel (Princess Celestia) stopped by with Fluttershy. We were quickly all hugging.

"I need to attend to some things. I have had to put a lot of off... Can Fluttershy stay with you two?" Cel asked quietly.

Summer and Fluttershy were quickly hugging and crying softly together. That was answer enough.

I hugged Cel, and she left, no doubt attending to the needs of Equestria.

It was time for me to tell Summer as much of our story as I could. And I didn't think it would be a problem that Fluttershy was with us.

Summer and I laid on our bellies facing each other, and Fluttershy was quickly laying right next to her sister, and they hugged tightly right away.

As best as I could, I started from the beginning, and basically worked through the account of the events included in the first of Summer's chronicles.

I told her to ask me if she had any questions, which happened quite a bit. And Fluttershy helped with this too. Well, Fluttershy helped a lot. I was glad she was here for this.

Summer laughed... She cried... Well, we all laughed, and cried together. I stopped a few times, and cautioned Summer that this all took place in the Future, and so couldn't leave this room. Cel especially couldn't know any of this...

And I had to try to explain Princess Twilight and 'her girls' as well as the 'Equestria Girls' fairly early on, and this took a while. I also had to fight hard not to cry... I could only guess what hardships our amazing Equestria Present friends might be facing...

Summer fully sympathized with herself as I described her first hours and days in the Equestria Girls world. I tried to explain Fluttershy's 'Twin', and grasping this was really hard for Summer. Fluttershy explained it better than I could, and I think that helped.

Talking about rescuing Princess Twilight and her girls from their tombstones proved very difficult, and Fluttershy had to describe how she herself was rescued from hers. I just couldn't do this...

And Summer seemed horrified as I described the final battle with Sunset Shimmer... She was holding on to Fluttershy pretty tight for that.

Summer and Fluttershy both cried a lot as I covered how the girls went about rescuing Cel and Lu from their 'gargoyle' statues...

We had to stop there. This was clearly too much for both of them...

So, we just cried together a little while.

After that, Summer just asked a lot of questions.

Towards the end of the afternoon, Summer was asking Fluttershy to talk about them growing up together. Fluttershy cried a lot through this, and they both hugged tightly most of the time. This was just hard for both of them.

I suggested that we stop everything, and just spend the rest of the afternoon hugging together. We ended up weeping softly too. Nothing was said for quite a while.

Cel (Princess Celestia) found us that way, when she walked in, as the Sun was setting. Cel immediately joined our hug, and wept softly with us.

Stopping where we had was good, because I still wasn't sure how to handle Summer, as a 'people', being kidnapped and raped. I just didn't know, and I doubted she would be able to even grasp what happened. And I had no clue what to work on the next time we talked about this stuff. I guessed I had some time to decide...

Overall, even though Summer was learning quickly, I didn't think we were any closer to reconnecting her memory.

"But anything could do that" I thought to myself...

We all had dinner together again, and just being together like that was very nice. Summer and I both ate quite a bit. I guessed my appetite was returning too, I don't know...

With coats on, we all took a walk after dinner. It was fairly short, and I wondered if Cel was tired after a long 'Princess day'.

The four of us were soon back inside (warm) 'Princess quarters'. In the large 'visiting room' that Cel and Lu's bedrooms connect too, there was also a long, low bench. I was sure it was intentionally patterned after the bench our family had in our home while we raised our girls.

I could tell Cel was looking over at it, with just a little bit of longing. Summer and I hugged our girls a lot on that old bench... But I explained quietly to Cel that Summer wasn't real comfortable with me being a 'people' yet.

This was ok, we wandered into Cel's bedroom, sat together, and hugged tightly, and cried for a while.

A little later, I asked Cel to share some of her memories of the two years we had all spent together. I was hoping for a few stories, but Cel had a lot of memories, and the four of us talked until very late.

We all were laying on our bellies facing each other as Cel remembered...

Summer was just amazed at her role, but listened attentively to details about mine.

Fluttershy just listened. Some of this she already knew, but a lot she didn't.

And Cel talked about our last day together with great difficulty. It really was a good day for Equestria, but Cel, Lu, Summer and I clearly paid a steep price on behalf of the Realm.

Anyway, it was very late, and we all hugged together, and wept softly for a while.

Then Cel and I hugged a bit while Fluttershy and her 'Sis' hugged and cried softly.

Summer and I left Princess Celestia's bedroom, and wandered down the hall to 'our room' and closed the door.

Summer and I were both very tired, and I simply laid down, rolled over on my side, and she was quickly asleep, tucked up against my chest and neck.

I was asleep pretty quickly too.

I woke up hours later, it was still night.

I was cold. Summer was gone...

I initially just paniced, and began to cry. I didn't know what to do...

I tried to get control of myself; I needed to go look for her at least.

I found my way into the Audience Hall, then out the door into the Commons. The Moon was up, and it was pretty bright out here.

Just like last time, I was immediately confronted by a guard.

Almost crying, I said I was looking for my Mare. I described her to him; he was drawing a blank. But I recognized him from the other night. I sighed... "The 'apple thief'..." I said with some dismay...

"Oh, I found her out here, and locked her up again" he said calmly and 'matter of factly'...

I wanted to scream, but simply said "Take me to her."

Well, he did, and soon two guards and I were standing in front of the door of her jail cell.

"Open the door" I said about as calmly as I could without sounding upset, which was very hard.

"Sir, I don't think--" one of the guards started to say.

I knew I was about to snap. "Open this door, or I'll go get Princess Celestia up immediately!"

They begrudgingly unlocked the door and opened it, and I walked in. Summer was immediately crying on my shoulder, and I hugged her.

Honestly, I was just glad to be next to her again. Not much else really mattered to me of late.

Still, I felt bad I yelled at the guards, and said a little more calmly "Look I know you are both trying to do your jobs in a dangerous time. We are married, just lock us in for the night, and we can sort this out tomorrow."

They locked me in with the Blue 'apple thief', and went away.

It was the same jail cell, so I walked over to the corner, laid on my side, and asked her to come get warm.

She quickly did, still weeping softly.

I hugged her tightly for a while, and she calmed down.

"Summer, I love you" I said quietly.

"I love you too Stallion, and I'm sorry I caused such a fuss..." Summer said this then was softly crying again.

"Summer, I'm just glad I have you back again. You can tell me what happened if you want though" I said quietly.

"I was talking to true friend..." she said this much, and began to cry again.

I was honestly stunned. Since she lost her memory, we had not talked about this at all.

Still, she tried to explain again.

"I know that you talk to true friend a lot, and I realized I needed to talk to him too. The Audience Hall was pitch black, so I walked just outside the big doors. The guards took me right away, it was terrible..."

Now she really was crying hard...

I thought a minute, then said quietly "Summer, I know it is late, but can I rub your back for a little while? I think it might help you calm down.

She climbed out, then laid on her side facing away from me. That was her answer.

I changed into a people, and gently rubbed her back with my fingers for maybe fifteen minutes. After that I couldn't do it any more because both my arms were too tired. Still, before I changed back into a pony, I kissed her back, and told her I loved her a lot.

Summer was falling asleep...

Just where she was, I laid on my side next to her, and carefully pulled her back up to my chest. She was soon asleep.

And I was too.

Cel (Princess Celestia) was beside herself in the morning when she found out we were back in a jail cell. Still, she realized that it was basically her fault that some of the guards had not heard Summer had been released by the Princess, herself.

Cel was upset at herself, and felt very bad for Summer because of what had happened.

Cel and Summer were hugging and crying in the middle of that jail cell...

Summer carefully nudged Cel back away and looked into her eyes, then said softly "Cel, it's ok. My stallion said you are under a lot of pressure. He was upset too, but explained that the guards were just doing their job... And... I love you, Cel..."

I honestly don't know where this came from. It wasn't memory returning, but my amazingly sensitive Mare continuing to feel her way back into all the right relationships...

Cel choked off her tears, and said as officially as she could to the head guard "The 'apple thief' has been pardoned, and these two are married now and under my special protection. Please let the rest of the guards know. And thank you for being cautious, none of this was your fault."

Such an amazing Princess...

Still, Cel led us back to the Audience Hall, down the short hall, through the 'sitting room', and into Cel's bedroom where Fluttershy was.

Once we were by ourselves, Cel broke down, and cried for quite a while, hugging Summer mostly.

Cel said a few times "I love you too, mom"

This was still hard for all of us... So close, but so far...

After a little while, Cel calmed down. Evidently she had a busy day ahead, and it was still morning. We both hugged her again, and she left.

We hugged Fluttershy a few minutes, then I mentioned that I thought Summer and I needed some time alone.

Fluttershy said that was fine, she would be in Cel's room if we needed her.

We walked into our room together, and I closed the door.

I wasn't sure what to do, honestly. What I thought would work was taking a long time, and didn't seem to be heading anywhere. Well I just didn't know.

"Summer, what do you want to do right now?" I asked quietly.

"Stallion, I don't even care as long as we are together. Last night was scary. I realize I took a lot of chances with you, but the fact that you came and found me, then spent the night back in the jail with me..." Summer said this much and began to weep softly.

I just sat in front of her, and hugged her while she cried.

"Summer I have nowhere else to go, and there is nopony else for me... I will die without you..." I said this, my heart was speaking again...

"I know Stallion. I won't ever question that again..." Summer said softly. "And I don't ever want to leave you either..."

We actually hugged there for a while, and basically did nothing other than be together. I was out of ideas anyway...

Ch.32, Desperate (Shysage's Mare)

For the next hour or two, Summer and I said very little. We sat facing each other and just hugged. This felt really amazing for both of us, after what we had both been through.

Still, in the back of my mind, I was thinking through what other things I could tell Summer about, that would have the greatest chance of spurring her memory.

I decided I could not go on with Summer's first Chronicles. Explaining how two horrible 'people' in the 'Equestria Girls world' had viciously abused Summer... I think that was a 'bridge too far' for me, and I doubted it would help anyway.

The next volume talked about Summer's dream, and I didn't know... The volume after that was about our trip to the Past, but Cel had talked about our experiences there quite a bit... And since most of the rest of the chronicles included both Equestria and the Equestria Girls world...

There was a lot I could talk about, but I had no idea where to 'jump in' next... I decided that PonyRos' takeover ('Faded Memories') might be a good next step, when we had some more time to talk about this, anyway.

Thinking this through went very slowly. To be honest, I needed time hugging Summer as much as she needed to be hugging me.

We stopped once and rubbed noses a little while too, but hugging together felt so much nicer, for right now anyway...

Maybe an hour before noon, Cel (Princess Celestia) brought Fluttershy in...

Both were crying...

The four of us hugged, and it was a while before Cel could even talk...

And when she did, she cried a lot even between each sentence...

...

"Dad, I killed a crazed bat...

...

"Dark Melvain is calling for me...

...

"I have to meet him at his Bastion...

...

"And I don't think I will be back, either..."

...

Cel cried a while after this, and we were crying with her...

Still, Summer said, really pleaded, something about giving us some more time... Even with no memory, Summer was very concerned about this, about Cel too...

Cel said solemnly, while crying "Mom, if I don't go soon, Dark Melvain will send his Unicorns to start killing my ponies... I have no other choice... It's me or them..."

We cried a little longer, then Cel got up to leave.

...

"If I fail to return, there are papers on my bed spelling out the leadership in my absence...

...

"I doubt it will matter... Dark Melvain will probably quickly take over Equestria anyway...

...

"Mom, dad, if you see my sister, tell her I loved her so deeply until the end..."

...

Cel started crying again... We all hugged a few more minutes, then Cel left...

There was just nothing anypony could do...

After Cel left, Summer, Fluttershy and I cried together for a while.

Summer understood that this Dark Melvain would kill Cel if he had the chance, which seemed a foregone conclusion now...

Summer could stop that if she could 'remember'...

And Summer was angry with herself that she couldn't remember...

And Summer was deeply hurting for Cel...

I just didn't want my girl to die...

But I didn't know what to do to stop it...

And I didn't know any better than Summer how to 'fix' her memory...

...

While Fluttershy sat crying, Summer was soon laying on her side on the rug... Sobbing... She was drifting towards hysteria...

I couldn't blame her...

...

Nopony wanted this...
Cel and nopony else deserved this...
For this bully to just kill ponies...
To kill amazing leaders just to destroy the kingdom...
Because that's all wicked leaders ever do anyway...

...

I stopped thinking about that, it was true, but it wasn't helping...

My mare needed me...

She was the only pony I could help right now...

...

I changed into a 'people', and just began to gently rub Summer's back again.

My arms were still aching, but I did it anyway. Summer needed it...

And it did seem to stop her 'slide' into hysteria...

...

As sad as I was at the probable outcome for Cel, Summer and I needed to continue trying to 'fix' Summer's memory...

...I got frustrated immediately as I thought this. I had no idea what to do next... We were out of time...

I stopped thinking about that too...

So many dead ends...

...

I asked true friend for help...

Then I just sat there...
dazed...
as I rubbed Summer's back...

Well she was calming down anyway...

...

It was like time just stopped...

...

I was thinking about nothing, because thinking about anything hurt so much...

...

My arms hurt too, but my Mare needed this...

...

I kept rubbing Summer's back with my hands...

...

My hand slipped under Summer's wing...

...

Summer rolled, immediately and quickly, over towards me, and with her hind legs, she kicked me six feet across the room into the wall...

Fluttershy shrieked...

"STOP THAT!!!" Summer yelled...

There was fierce anger in her eyes...

"I'M SHYSAGE'S MA--"

...

I couldn't even breath...

...

Summer's eyes suddenly grew very large, and her mouth opened wide...

...

...

...

The universe had righted itself...

Summer remembered...

Everything...

Summer changed into a people, and was quicky by my side.

There were tears in her eyes, but she wasn't crying loudly.

She just held me close until I could breath again.

Then she quietly asked me if anything was 'broken'.

I had tears in my eyes too, but I looked into her eyes and just replied softly "Not any more..."

Then we kissed briefly.

We both got up, and she walked back over to the center of the carpet, turned back into a Blue pony, and laid back down on her side where she was before.

She didn't need to tell me what to do.

Still a people, I sat on the floor behind her, put my hand back under her wing, and just rubbed her coat there for a little while. She was my Mare and I was the only one who could touch her here...

...

Both of us only then realized that Fluttershy was sobbing, almost hysterically...

Still Blue, Summer got up and hugged her hurting sister... I turned back into a pony and joined them... We hugged and cried together for a while longer.

...

Nopony could even talk...

Summer was alive...

Summer remembered...

This... changed... everything...

And, this...

I should have known...

Both Pinkie Pies were right, after all...

'Pinkie Sense' still is amazing...

Ch.33, Dark Melvain

After the three of us had hugged tightly and cried for a few minutes, Summer sighed, then pulled herself away, from Fluttershy especially, which was hard.

We all knew Cel (Princess Celestia) was in grave danger... We hoped, at least, that she would still be alive when we arrived...

"Sis, I love you deeply, and I know you are hurting alot... But we've gotta' go rescue Cel" Summer said quietly.

"I know..." Fluttershy answered. She calmed down pretty quickly. Fluttershy loved Cel a lot now, too...

I didn't say anything, but we needed to decide what to 'do' with Fluttershy.

Summer sighed.

"Sis, it's a six hour flight to the Bastion..." Summer said quietly.

"Summer, please, don't leav..." Fluttershy got this much out, and couldn't continue, and was clearly on the verge of tears...

"Summer, she's family too. We will make it work" I said quietly.

Summer took a deep breath. "I love my family..."

...

Well, this was a 'family matter' now, and we all knew it. Dark Melvain had repeatedly attacked our family. As a family we would respond.

...

Summer and I both changed back into 'people'.

"Do you remember the way?" I asked.

"Yes" she said quietly.

"Well, let's go then. I think we should arrive at dusk unless we get lost." I said quietly.

I thought a minute, then added "I suggest you wind up your Cutie Mark, though, to keep the guards away."

Still, this part was just scary, and we really needed to verify this now... If a Blue coat and no Cutie Mark meant she was no longer the Phantom Alicorn, we were done... Cel would die, and Equestria...

As we walked into the Audience Hall, Summer spun up her Cutie Mark easily... It was probably visible now, but her jogging shorts covered most of it up. I tried not to look. Well, maybe...

Everypony else in the Audience Hall just froze where they were, and stared...

Once through the big doors, Summer flared her wings immediately.

I was pretty sure we looked strange, though... Especially my Mare as a 'people' in jogging clothes. But I realized that the wings and horn would make a bigger impression...

As I guessed, we encountered a few guards as we went outside the Audience Hall, but when they heard the rumble, and saw the wings and Alicorn horn, they backed quickly away, and they stared with everypony else.

We were quickly off, and we led Fluttershy down to the river near our 'house in a tree'.

Summer and I both agreed we would probably freeze if we stayed 'people' for the whole trip, especially Summer in her shorts. Besides, this would make it more difficult for Fluttershy to keep up with us. So, we both changed back into ponies.

As soon as Summer changed back into a pony, I started crying some. Her coat was light Tan, and her mane and tail were faded Gold again...

Summer mentioned softly "Stallion, I can change back into either one now..."

We were soon flying along, quite high, as ponies, following the river, watching for the 'dark ridge' off to the left.

At one point, I thanked Summer for kicking me into the wall.

Summer replied softly "Well, I am Shysage's Mare..."

A little later, I asked Summer if she remembered Cel 'pronouncing' us Stallion and Mare.

Summer smiled wide, and said softly "Yes... I will never forget that..."

"Summer, I love you..." I said softly.

"Shysage, I love you too..." she said back.

It was quiet for a minute...

"Sis, I'm glad you came too, I love you a lot" Summer said softly.

This was hard for Fluttershy... After a brief delay, Fluttershy said quietly "I needed my sis..." It was clear she couldn't finish.

Less than an hour later, we could easily see the 'dark ridge' off in the distance.

After that, we flew the next hour or two saying very little.

And Fluttershy seemed to be doing ok with our pace.

Of course, we were all totally elated to have each other 'back', but rescuing Cel was the pressing and overwhelming concern. This came ahead of everything else. And we still didn't know what we would find...

But I could tell my Mare was thinking some things through.

At maybe the half way point, we landed for a short breather, and Summer actually explained.

"Stallion, from what Cel said, Dark Melvain has killed a lot of ponies.

"Equestria has rules, laws and procedures in place to address things like that for it's citizens. Even if Dark Melvain has killed many ponies, the same rules and procedures need to be followed.

"But Dark Melvain kidnapped Shyna, shattered her already broken life, and didn't hesitate to use her as 'bait' to kill me, even though she could easily have died with me.

"The minute that Dark Melvain pulled an innocent victim into his vicious plot, he forfeited completely any rights he may have enjoyed as a citizen of Equestria.

"He marked himself out as a cancer that needs to be eradicated.

"I guess I'm warning you. If I get the chance, I will kill him, and anypony else who helps him."

I thought for a minute, then said quietly "I love my Mare..."

Summer understood I was agreeing with her. I think she expected that, and I really didn't need to explain any further.

We were soon back in the air, and on our way.

The Moon was pretty bright, and this helped when it got dark.

And Fluttershy really was doing amazingly well. Summer's efforts to help deepen Fluttershy's flying stamina were paying off.

After what seemed like way too long, we were finally heading towards the entrance to Dark Melvain's Bastion.

As soon as we saw it from high above, while flying, Summer changed to a 'people', and spun up her Cutie Mark. She was ready.

I said calmly "Summer, Justice, not Revenge..."

"Ok..." she answered.

"And Summer, remember your chest tendons are damaged, so try not to drop too fast" I cautioned.

"I owe you a kiss for that, Stallion, thanks." she replied quietly.

Even from a distance, we could still see, brightly blazing through the night, the competing magical beams... The bright White one was surely from Princess Celestia, and the darkest Purple one was from Dark Melvain.

Even before we got close...

"COME ON PRINCESS, YOU'RE NOT EVEN TRYING!!!"

Hideous laughter...

"ONE OF MY APPRENTICE UNICORNS CAN DO BETTER THAN THIS!!!"

More hideous laughter...

"LEADER OF EQUESTRIA? HA! YOUR MAGIC IS USELESS PRINCESS!!!"

More hideous laughter...

We were flying high, so we could ignore the main gate...

"SURELY THE LEADER OF EQUESTRIA CAN DO BETTER THAN THIS..."

More hideous laughter...

...

Dark Melvain was taunting Princess Celestia...

He was playing 'Cat and Mouse' with a fight he was confident he could win... Again...

It probably had been hours... At least Cel was still alive...

...

I pointed out eight more Unicorn stallions, four on each side of Dark Melvain, but standing back some. They were doing nothing, well for now. Still, they were not even half the size of Dark Melvain...

...

"MAYBE YOUR SISTER COULD EVEN DO BETTER THAN THIS!!!"

More hideous laughter...

...

Summer had heard enough. I was pretty sure this last comment struck a 'family nerve'...

Summer came down from directly overhead, and, maybe 50 feet above the floor of the courtyard, she waved her right hand and slapped all nine Unicorns brutally into the Obsidian floor, then motioned with her left hand to just as quickly cover them all with electricity, which stunned them. Well, it probably hurt a lot too.

Dark Melvain's beam disappeared, and Cel fell to the ground right away, exhausted. Fluttershy and I landed next to Cel, and we both hugged her.

Summer quickly landed too, half way between Cel and Dark Melvain. Flipping her right hand quickly up, Summer slapped Dark Melvain again, very hard...

Dark Melvain tumbled backwards madly, hit his head hard on the 200 ton cube of Obsidian that was to be Summer's grave, and the force of the impact knocked Dark Melvain out cold.

Summer formed her right hand into a fist, and motioned it down hard on the four Unicorns on the left, crushing them to the floor of the courtyard. She coated them all with fire with her left hand, and they didn't move. Their bodies were burning brightly. She did the same thing to the four Unicorns on the right.

Summer raised her fist to kill Dark Melvain next.

...

"Mom, wait..." Cel said weakly.

Without even turning around, Summer said "Yes, Cel..."

Cel said "Mom, wait. I want to ask him why he's doing this..."

"The use of force as a last resort" I thought, then I just sighed...

Summer just stood there as the Princess of Equestria had asked.

Still, her right fist was ready, as was her left arm.

Five minutes later, Dark Melvain moved, and did a poor job of trying to stand up...

"Dark Melvain, why are you doing this?" Cel (Princess Celestia) asked sternly.

"I... I'M STILL ALIVE? FOOLS! YOU ARE ALL WEAK!!!"

Dark Melvain bellowed this much, then disappeared.

Summer immediately brough her fist down hard, punching the courtyard a foot into the ground.

Then she coated the entire surroundings with fire...

...

...

...

Dark Melvain was gone...

It was quiet for a minute maybe, as we all listened for... anything...

Then Summer and I sighed at the same time...

Well, we all knew we would need to face him again some day...

...

"Please stand back, I'm razing this place..." Summer said quietly.

"Summer, Obsidian shards will rip your eyes up, so be careful" I warned.

Summer thought a minute, then decided to do this from up in the air, and that worked better anyway.

I helped Cel up, and Cel, Fluttershy and I backed away towards the gate, and watched. Cel and Fluttershy were quickly hugging tightly and weeping softly together.

Summer first knocked the center of the three side and back walls inward, into the courtyard, up against the huge cube of Obsidian.

Then she broke apart the four towers until they too fell inward.

Maybe two hours later, all that was left was a mountain of Obsidian fragments piled against the huge cube of Obsidian in the center.

We all walked together to the main gate, and we stood back as Summer knocked the wall flat for it's entire 250 foot length. That included the huge gate complex in the center.

Summer's arm was sore, but she was high enough that none of the Obsidian dust got close to her.

Cel was feeling a lot better. The four of us flew slowly off, and headed back to Canterlot.

We had not been in the air long when Summer said quietly "Cel, I hope he never comes back. But if he does, please let me know."

Cel just sighed. "I will, mom, believe me..."

Again... Equestria didn't know how close they had come...

And Again... Equestria would live to see another day...

Ch.34, The Pathway Home

Dark Melvain... We had 'run him off', again, hopefully for a while this time...

Cel (Princess Celestia), Summer, Fluttershy and I took to the air, and headed back to Canterlot.

I think the fight with Dark Melvain had 'steeled' us all, and this helped us focus on what we needed to accomplish.

But we were heading back now, and the closer we got to Canterlot, the more our emotions began to assert themselves.

As we flew, the three girls were soon weeping softly... Our family was 'whole' again... Lu was banished, but at least she was safe...

We even landed maybe half-way, for a breather, and simply hugged and cried the whole time.

Well, I couldn't cry much... It seemed the avalanche I had been propping up for so long; it was getting easier to keep there. But I couldn't cry much either. I don't know...

The morning Sun was just dawning when we landed in the Commons lawn outside the Audience Hall in Canterlot. I think we landed pretty much in the middle of the large Commons area...

The girls could control themselves no longer, and burst into tears right there where we landed, and we cried pretty hard for a while. Well, they cried mostly, and that was fine. This nightmare had hurt a lot of ponies, but especially these three. This 'healing' was necessary. I just wish I could...

And I had to wince again at this, not knowing how our friends in Equestria Present were faring... "We will be there soon..." I thought to myself... I could only hope we weren't too late... And I had no idea what terrible monster they had to face...

A large and growing crowd soon formed around us as we cried together there, but I suspect few even knew what was going on.

Well, the 'Princess of Equestria' was with us, and so the guards kept their distance, and kept everypony else back as well. And Princess Celestia's upper level guards were probably the only ones who knew their Princess had gone to face a terrible monster by herself. And nopony recognized the three other ponies. And Summer was light Tan now, and not Blue...

After maybe half an hour, Cel tried to calm down, so we did too.

As soon as she could do a tolerable job of speaking with a 'regal tone', Princess Celestia stood and slowly addressed the very large crowd of 'her ponies' who were gathered around.

"Citizens of Equestria...

"The four of us have just returned from facing a terrible menace, Dark Melvain..."

Most of the crowd gasped immediately at this. Evidently he and his character were well-known in Equestria...

Princess Celestia continued, still slowly.

"There was no way I could have defeated him alone, but with the help of family, together, we were able to 'knock him back into obscurity', for a while at least, anyway...

"And both today, and your future would have been far different had the four of us failed at this..."

Princess Celestia broke down and cried for a few minutes. This amazing Princess really cared about her ponies, and had personally 'stood out in front', for their sakes...

Then she continued.

"But thanks to my amazing family, we were able to overcome him, and destroy his Bastion.

"Citizens of Equestria, you will be able to live another day of freedom... Another week, another year maybe, too...

"But just remember that this is only possible, because some brave ponies 'stood in the gap' for you... for Equestria..."

It was quiet for a minute, then their Princess added quietly

"I am glad to be home..."

Their Princess broke down and cried again...

...and the huge crowd of ponies began stomping madly, and yelling "Long live Princess Celestia of Equestria", over and over. Equestria loved their Princess...

The four of us made our way slowly over to the Audience Hall, and the guards cleared a path through the loud and adoring crowd as we walked.

Without saying anything, Princess Celestia led us over to the corner of the Audience Hall, and sobbed deeply on Summer's neck for a few minutes. It is likely that nopony understood why.

The four of us did though... The now covered up cornerstone of the new Audience Hall had Summer's Cutie Mark inscribed on it... But the 'Shila', the Phantom Alicorn, would remain an obscure 'tactical asset'... Still, 'Princess Celestia of Equestria' knew the 'Shila', her own mom, was the reason Equestria would live on today...

We then moved to the Audience Hall doors, and Princess Celestia bowed to her ponies, then she led us inside.

The citizens of Equestria celebrated all afternoon, still stomping madly and shouting "Long live Princess Celestia of Equestria"...

It was another good day for Equestria...

Cel asked us to go wait in her bedroom as she met with her ruling commanders and staff in the Audience Hall. Their meeting took quite a while.

This worked out well. Once we were in Cel's room, Summer and her sister Fluttershy hugged tightly and sobbed together the whole time... Fluttershy kept saying "I needed my Sis..." as she cried, and evidently couldn't say anything else... Fluttershy really needed this time to cry with her sister...

By maybe the middle of the afternoon, Cel's 'Princess duties' were evidently done for the day, and she joined us. Well, she immediately joined Summer and Fluttershy, hugging tightly, and crying pretty hard... Cel needed this too; seemingly against all odds, her mom was 'back'... Cel didn't need to say she needed her mom, we all knew it...

Our family was mending...

I kept thinking about this 'false alarm' by the Portal, and a Blue pony that needed a helping hand... True friendship? A quick fix for my shattered existance? I never, ever would have guessed that I would find my Mare like that...

I thanked true friend a bunch more... 'Against all odds', I had my amazing Mare back now. I just wish I could...

Dinner was late, and very subdued.

As soon as we were back in Cel's room, the four of us hugged tightly again, and the girls cried together some more.

At one point, Cel asked that Summer and I sit on Cel's bed, as 'people', and hug Cel like we had done so often in the past. Summer and I even took turns some; Cel just cried the whole time... This evidently meant a lot to her. We love our girls...

Still, Lu's absense was felt, and so we didn't do that for too long. Cel said that could wait until she had her precious sister back.

We had been up all night, and had done a lot of flying too. We were all beat.

Cel's bed was huge, but we all laid on our bellies next to each other on the large rug near her bed. We were all family.

I was next to Summer, and she was next to Cel, and Fluttershy was on Cel's other side. I realized again that leaving might be hard for both Fluttershy and Cel...

We all cried together for a while like this. Cel and Fluttershy were exhausted, and both quickly fell asleep.

Summer and I, we were Cel's mom and dad. We were her comfort. She was safe. Well, Equestria was safe too. 'Princess Celestia of Equestria' could sleep easy now, and she did.

Summer and I were soon asleep too, but I mentioned this to her first.

"Summer, your apparent death completely shattered me... I absolutely could not accept it from the minute it happened... And I absolutely had to shove all that pain far away, in order to be able to even function...

"I am happy beyond words that you are alive, but all that pain I shoved away... I still feel so horribly broken inside. I don't know what to do about that... I can barely even cry..."

What she said surprised me.

"Precious Stallion, I know... I felt that soon after you barged into my jail cell the first time..."

Then she began to weep softly, but tried to continue.

"It hurts me so to see you like this, but I think tonight, we should just sleep. Let's see how Cel is doing tomorrow, and maybe tomorrow night we can spend some time together and try to sort that out."

Then she put her head down in front of me, and I put my head down next to hers.

The fact that the 'Fluttershy' in her allowed her to sense the deadness I was feeling; that really meant a lot to me.

We were quickly asleep.

The next morning, I think Summer and I may have 'slept in' just a little.

Cel and Fluttershy were already up, and sitting across the room, beyond the bed, talking quietly together.

When I turned back around, my Mare smiled at me and said quietly "I love you, Stallion..."

I moved my head up and down next to hers. That was a 'Sue hug', and I am sure Summer understood.

Cel and Fluttershy came back over, and laid back on their bellies facing Summer and I.

Fluttershy looked briefly at me with an almost apologetic look on her face.

Cel had a pretty serious look on hers, but Cel would never intimidate me, not any more. I love her too much for that.

Still, her question caught me totally off guard.

"Mom, dad, I need to know if I will ever see mom's sister again. I need to know this, so I can decide how to handle our remaining time together."

Cel didn't start crying after her question was done, but I knew she should have, and probably wanted too...

Summer looked at me then lowered her head. I didn't mind. I was pretty sure I knew what to do. I had already done it once.

I just said one word "Probably..."

I think Cel understood. She and Fluttershy were quickly hugging and crying together...

And we didn't disappear...

Breakfast was good, and I think we all ate a lot. I think we all felt a lot 'better'...

We went for a long walk afterwards. For most of that walk, I just followed the girls... Cel in the middle, with Summer and Fluttershy on either side... I'm sure Cel felt like she was in heaven with these two amazing mares at her side.

At one point, we were standing near the Audience Hall, and the girls were chatting happily.

Mildred pulled me aside, and said quietly "I don't know what you ponies have done, but Princess Celestia seems like a totally different pony now. We really want to thank you all for that. For a while, we were really worried..."

I had to think a minute here. I knew I had to be careful what I said. I did the best I could...

"Mildred, we are all family. For a while, our family was reeling from a tragedy caused by Dark Melvain, but everything worked out fine, and we were able to get through it together. Hopefully days will be easier for Princess Celestia, her staff, and Equestria too."

Mildred bowed some to me, said "Well, thank you all...", then she walked off towards the Audience Hall.

And, again, we didn't disappear, so I don't know...

After our long walk, the Princess of Equestria had some things to take care of, and she left us in her bedroom. Summer and Fluttershy again hugged tightly, and mostly just wept softly.

I think Summer also talked to Fluttershy a little more about what she could say here in the past.

Weeping softly herself, Summer also asked Fluttershy how everypony in the Present coped with her 'absence'. Fluttershy said quietly she didn't even want to think about that until they were back home. This was just hard for both of them.

Beyond that, they basically enjoyed being together as sisters.

Maybe the middle of the afternoon, Cel joined us again, saying that her 'Princess chores' for the day were done.

It was clear she had been thinking though, and she asked us right away.

"Mom, dad, when do you think you need to leave?"

I remembered that our... my departure last time was too hasty, so I asked "Cel, do you have a suggestion?"

Cel right away said calmly "Never?"

I just sighed... I couldn't tell her that we really needed to get back to the Present, and that we had no clue what we would find upon our return...

"Cel, I think we should leave tomorrow night. Will that work?" I floated this anyway, to see what she would say.

It was quiet a minute, then Cel sighed, and said "Well, ok... But if you need to come back again, please bring Fluttershy, too."

Fluttershy blushed at this, but both of them, already family, were evidently becoming good friends.

Another long walk was in store, and like before, I walked behind as the girls enjoyed being togther.

And dinner was nice, and the girls talked the whole time. We all ate a lot.

Still, it was decided at dinner, well the Princess of Equestria decided, that Fluttershy would stay with her tonight, and mom and dad could have some time together.

This seemed to be a good plan. Fluttershy later told Summer that she and Cel stayed up late talking, then fell asleep on the rug next to each other, just like sisters.

This all worked well, I suspected that Summer and I would probably need that time...

Ch.35, By The Moonlight

After dinner, Cel (Princess Celestia) wanted Fluttershy, Summer and I in her room for a while. Well, Cel wanted us all to hug together some more. We did that, and the girls were soon weeping softly as we hugged. Cel just wanted us to be together...

I... I was pretty sure our looming departure was beginning to become more real to our girl... It wouldn't matter how many days we stayed, this would have to happen at some point.

But it hurt me... I could do the math... Cel still had around a thousand years to rule Equestria alone before our family would be back together again. Cel didn't know that, and I hurt for her...

In the Present, I cried on her shoulder, and told her I would have gladly stayed with her through that time if I could... I still felt that way... But that probably would change the Future...

But I felt like such a heel... In a few days, I would leave, skip 1000 years back to the Present, and hug her again... She had to stay here, and endure...

Why on Earth couldn't I cry any more? I should be bawling like a baby...

Well, I had been thinking about that all day too, and could come up with nothing...

When Summer died, I died inside too. I had too, in order to survive... Now, I still felt that way.

In the Equestria Girls world, it is said that it only takes two weeks to change a habit... I had been shoving back an avalanche of searing pain for longer than that, and I was really afraid now...

Realizing Summer was still alive had restored my hope, and I fumbled through 'bringing her back', and rescuing Cel, and this was all amazing.

But a big part of me felt so broken, even though I had her back... Like I told her, I couldn't even cry now...

The four of us hugged for maybe two hours, and that still didn't seem like enough.

At that point, we split up, and Cel hugged me as Fluttershy and her sister hugged and cried together.

Then Summer and I left, and headed for 'our room'.

Once we were inside, and the door was closed... I didn't even wait for my amazing mare to ask. I just said softly

"Summer, I hope you have some ideas, because I have none... You are the most important pony in my life, and you are miraculously back, and I shouldn't feel like this" I said slowly. Then I just sat down and stared off into the distance.

Summer sat next to me and just hugged me for the longest time. That was very calming. I love her so much...

After a while, she asked me to turn into a people and rub her back. I didn't have any problems giving, and quickly did that. I said I would keep it up as long as I could, and she said that was fine. I also rubbed her coat under her wings a bunch too. My Mare sighed a lot...

After both my arms were almost numb, I just laid down on the floor, and propped my head up on a pillow thing, and Summer changed into a people, laid on her side next to me, and we hugged.

I just held her close. Something was blocking me from feeling pain, but I would never NOT love her deeply.

She was soon weeping softly. Maybe it was because she had missed me, or more likely it was because she 'felt' the ocean of blinding pain her death had caused me... Either way, I could never leave this Mare...

It was quite late, but Summer wanted to go for a short walk. Summer got up, and changed back into a Blue pony. I told her right away, she really was absolutely beautiful no matter which color her coat, mane and tail were. I honestly felt that way.

As we headed out into the Audience Hall, I asked about getting permission first. Summer said our walk would be short, and we headed out the Audience Hall door.

Well, it really was short...

We were immediately intercepted by two guards, who instantly recognized the 'Blue apple thief'...

One quickly said to the other "Wow... We escort a shipment to Filly Delphia, and they let every prisonser loose while we are gone..."

Then the other guard said loudly "Blue mare, you are under arrest. Again... Don't run, you are coming with us. It's back to the dungeon where you belong..."

Well, we couldn't argue with spear points.

Still, I said with a hint of defiance "We are married, so if you lock her up, I am coming too..."

"That's up to you pal, she's going back to her jail cell" one of the guards retorted.

Well, Summer and I both knew the way, so we walked there while two confused guards followed us.

"Sorry, Summer, it looks like one more night in jail for us..." I said quietly.

My Mare said back softly "I heard one of the Equestria Girls say 'for old time's sake' once, does that fit here?"

I just chuckled.

And they put us back in the same jail cell too...

As they locked us inside our cell and walked off, I think the guards were bewildered that we weren't upset about getting thrown in jail.

Well, I was with my Mare, and she remembered. Not much else mattered to me at the moment. I really didn't care where we spent the night as long as we were together. I think Summer felt the same way.

Summer wandered a little, then laid on her belly in the middle of the jail cell. I quickly laid on my belly next to her. I was on the side closest to the window to try and shield her from the cool wind occasionally blowing in the window.

She again used her pony nose to push me over on my side, then she climbed up under my front legs, and I hugged her close. Summer was in her place of solace, where she belonged. She sighed a lot, and I really missed that. If only I could cry...

Then Summer said quietly "Stallion, I will wait as long as it takes to help you work through this. I'm not leaving. Just so you know."

"Summer, you are amazing... I know I need you so deeply, even if I can't feel..." I said this, then drifted off to sleep.

...

A few hours later, I awoke with start.

For a minute, I reverted to the horror of life in Ponyville before I found out Summer was alive. I used to jolt awake a lot...

Then I remembered she was alive, but I realized that she was no longer near me like she was when we went to sleep.

Then I heard my Mare softly call my name...

"Shysage..."

I had to roll over to look where her voice was coming from...

...and was immediately blinded by the the light of the moon flooding the room through the window, and I could see nothing at first.

...

As my eyes adjusted...

My Mare, as a 'people', was standing up in front of the window...

(opt:btm8d)

Bathed all over... softly aglow by the moonlight of a full 'Harvest Moon'...

She slowly turned to look at me and then she smiled...

She is my Mare, and I won't tell you exactly what I saw. You shouldn't want to know. But she didn't move for the longest time, and I will never forget...

(/opt:btm8d)

Her priceless smile...

Summer quickly ripped me inside out...

I couldn't NOT cry...

I burst into tears, and was quickly 'crying buckets' myself... Loud, gut-wrenching... I think I cried for a long time...

Summer changed back into a Blue pony right away, and curled herself up around my head, and just cried with me.

I was too broke right now for 'desires' or anything like that. But I needed healing, and that's what my Mare was doing; she was drawing all that pain out.

Well, she could now. She had rescued me. She was my 'Shila'...

...

I think the guards realized something was very wrong.

I vaguely remember both Cel and Fluttershy coming into our jail cell in the middle of the night, and the three girls somehow helped me walk back to 'our room' in the Princess' quarters.

We all cried together the rest of the night...

The spectre of losing my Mare had absolutely decimated me...

I couldn't stop crying out the augering anguish I felt...

But I didn't have to stop now...

My Mare was crying with me...

...

As the morning Sun began to brighten the small window in 'our room', something distinctly changed.

Almost terrified, I reached out until I found my Mare, and then I pulled her close, and hugged her tightly...

We were soon sitting facing each other, hugging tightly, crying...

I absolutely had to have her near me... I couldn't let her go...

Fluttershy and Cel just joined our hug, and cried with us...

We cried like that the rest of the day...

...

I agree with Summer. I love my family...

Ch.36, Fall Banquet

After crying with my Mare, well, with my family, for the better part of a full day, I think I might have been 'caught up'. Although I quickly found out that tears were still not far from the surface.

My Mare hugged me tightly, and assured me that was fine.

Well, she also mentioned to me quietly that crying with me did scare her; our Equestria Present friends probably hurt a lot too...

I just sighed, and tried to not cry. I knew this was true. But I didn't even know what we would find when we returned.

But Cel said that, as Princess of Equestria, she had no intention of allowing us to leave tonight, even though that was our original plan.

I told her I didn't mind, and that I would obey the ruler of the Realm.

Cel smiled, and just hugged me tightly, and I think I may have cried some more...

The four of us had a nice dinner together. The food was really good, and there was plenty of it. And I think for the first time, we all relaxed and took our time, and just enjoyed being together.

It was at dinner though, that Cel told us she was planning a big meal for all her 'court' tomorrow evening, and that we were 'required' to come as well. Her high ranking guards and her other staff and advisors would all be in attendence.

Cel said there was no special occasion; she just wanted to thank them for their faithful service. While shedding a few tears, she mentioned that she and Lu used to do this every Fall. Cel realized that she needed to start doing that again. She really appreciated her staff, and everypony else who helped her care for Equestria.

I doubted that the delay in our return to Equestria Present would make any difference. I suspected that the Portal would take care of that anyway.

And I knew that the extra time we spent together here would be treasured by everypony.

After dinner, we spent the evening in Cel's bedroom, talking, hugging and weeping softly. I had to apologize, I think I cried the most.

Having my Mare back... And watching Fluttershy and Cel... I realized I had a lot to be thankful for... The last few weeks had been excruciating, but Pinkie Pie was right, and everything worked out after all.

Late in the evening, we all got coats on, and went for a nice walk. It was cold, but there was no wind. And it was very calm. I hoped Equestria stayed that way for a long time.

And, my Mare was Tan, and so hopefully the guards...

After our walk, Summer hugged her sister as Cel and I hugged for a while outside the door to 'our room'. I may have cried some more, I don't know. I really love my girls...

Then Cel and Fluttershy headed off together, as Summer and I headed into 'our room'.

Summer started by apologizing for last night, well the night we ended up in a jail cell... well, the most recent time... I am not sure exactly how long ago that was...

Summer mentioned that she knew what she needed to do, and had planned on all that happening in here, in this room.

Our walk with her being Blue just happened... And when we ended up in that jail cell again, Summer realized it would work better there, except she was very cold, until she changed back into a pony. She laughed and said she was glad I was a light sleeper, and that I quickly realized she was gone.

I cried on Summer's shoulders for a little while... I don't ever want to lose this Mare... Not again...

But... My amazing mare said she still needed to get her 'people' clothes back on. If I had been observant at all, the other night, I would have recognized them on the floor where she quickly threw them.

Summer turned back into a people and got dressed. She really is beautiful. I mentioned softly that we were together and alone, and I asked her if that was safe. She answered quickly "Probably not..."

Still, I asked her if it was ok that I wait to 'take care of her' again until after we knew how our Equestria Present friends were doing...

Well, I got that much out and just cried a lot. Summer cried with me. We were both very concerned about this.

It was late, and we were both beat.

I was laying on my side on the rug, with Summer tucked up against my chest. Summer sighed, and I cried. I think this was a good sign.

We were both soon asleep.

Summer and I woke up the next morning, to Cel and Fluttershy laying on their bellies in our room near us, talking quietly.

Summer was still tucked up under my front legs, and she sighed a few times as she woke up.

This wasn't a problem at all. It wasn't suggestive by any means, and we were with family. I think Cel and Lu both later came to appreciate the sacrifices we had quietly made while raising them, and they were honestly happy to see mom and dad hugging like this when we could.

Still, when Summer was awake, she rolled out, and we were soon laying on our bellies facing Fluttershy and Cel.

It seemed like nopony was in a hurry, so we just talked together for the longest time. It felt really good...

It was maybe an hour later that Cel mentioned that, since today was the Fall Banquet for her staff and commanders, Cel had the rest of the day free, as her cooking staff took care of the details.

Cel laughed, and said that, in the past, she and Lu had tried to stay 'involved', but usually either got in the way or fouled things up. Letting their staff do what they do best, usually worked out much better.

I just cried a little, hearing Cel laugh...

It was unseasonably warm that day, so we all took a long walk. We stayed up on the 'top deck' of Canterlot, but the walk really was amazing. And I think I was 'cleared up' enough to enjoy it.

The girls wouldn't let me walk in back though. I had to be next to Summer, which was fine. I gave her 'Sue hugs' as often as I could.

Summer was next to Cel, with Fluttershy on Cel's other side.

We walked slowly, and enjoyed both the Sun and the sights.

And again, we stopped and sat in the middle of the Commons area, looking out over Equestria, stretching away for miles...

Well, I started crying. We all ended up hugging tightly together, weeping softly.

I was so relieved that Cel didn't have to worry about facing Dark Melvin alone any more. Hopefully, Cel wouldn't have to face him for a LONG time... Maybe never, if he learned his lesson...

I couldn't say anything about it, but I was also crying for our Equestria Present friends...

After we calmed down, Cel (Princess Celestia of Equestria) gave us some careful 'orders' about what we were to tell other ponies about ourselves. This was important, because protocol required that Princess Celestia welcome all visitors personally at the door to the Audience Hall. Further, Cel fully intended that the three of us be with her for that, and for the rest of this banquet.

Cel indicated that we could use our 'common names' only. We could also say that we were 'close family friends', but nothing more. And we needed to emphasize that we were on a short visit from a distant land, and were unfamiliar with this part of Equestria.

Cel hoped this would protect us all from difficult questions. Then Cel added quietly "But I know there are some questions even I can't ask you three."

We all just hugged tightly together, and cried a little more.

It was soon 'time', and Cel led us back to the Audience Hall, to the big doors that are the main entrance.

On the way, I realized that these three mares I was with; they looked absolutely amazing, all the time.

But I quietly asked my Mare if I looked ok. Summer smiled, and said honestly that I always look amazing to her, and so I shouldn't worry. She also added that she didn't want me dancing with anypony else, though. I am not sure where that even came from, or if there would be anything like that here.

Soon after we got to the doors, Mildred joined us, and Princess Celestia lined us up in a line, then she stood at the front. It was Cel, Fluttershy, Summer, me then Mildred. I didn't mind being near the end, and was just happy to be next to my Mare.

A constant train of the ponies of Equestria quickly began flowing by.

Summer just as quickly had us change places. I was her Stallion, and she wanted me to meet everypony first. She also appreciated it that I introduced both of us, and she didn't have to do many introductions. Summer didn't mind talking to other ponies, mares especially. But she wanted 'her Stallion' (me) clarified early on. And Summer smiled so beautifully every time I mentioned she was my Mare... I love her so...

And there actually was 'dancing' there, and I have no idea how to even describe what it was, or how it was 'supposed' to be done..

By decree of Princess Celestia, I HAD to dance twice, once with her, and once with Summer. And Summer wanted me to dance once with Fluttershy too, just so her sister didn't feel left out.

I have a hard time even describing what I did, and I doubt it was even right -- I was mostly crying fiercely all three times... I deeply loved every mare I danced with that afternoon.

I think some of the ponies there were tempted to laugh out loud, a LOT, at whatever it was that I did, and I couldn't blame them. I'm not sure I even cared. But three dances, that was enough for me.

And I almost think everypony else felt sorry for Cel, Summer and Fluttershy, that they actually had to dance with me, and so nopony else asked them to dance again. I was pretty sure these three girls were glad about that!

And it was only after the end of the 'dancing', that the historian in me realized that there was some pretty good music happening, and I really should have done a little investigation into that. Documenting how ponies made such nice music one thousand years ago, would be amazing. But I was too late; the musicians were nowhere to be found.

As the Sun started to set, Cel asked everypony to spread around the outside of the large, lower level of the Audience Hall, so the dinner tables could be set up. Cel's dinner staff did an amazing job.

Everypony was soon sitting and eating, the food was very good. Dinner took a while, and nopony was in a hurry, and there was a lot of quiet talking in the Hall.

Cel (Princess Celestia), Fluttershy, Mildred, the three highest ranking guards, and Summer and I were at one table.

These Guard Commanders all kept looking at Summer, Fluttershy and I funny. I was pretty sure they absolutely could not believe that the three of us were any help at all, confronting Dark Melvain...

And I noticed, with a smile, that the dinner staff had a few of their own tables, and they were eating with us too. They had earned this.

After dinner, and a tasty dessert, Cel nodded, and some sort of loud 'gong' thing sounded. It was instantly quiet in the Audience Hall.

'Princess Celestia of Equestria' addressed the audience, composed mainly of the ponies (and their spouses) most closely involved with the daily administration and protection of Equestria.

"Citizens of Equestria...

"Let me start with an apology. Princess Luna and I used to do this every Fall, and our times together have always been a time of great celebration.

"But as you all know, almost surely because of Dark Melvain, I was forced to ban--... my own sis--..."

Cel broke down and cried here. This was still tough, and probably yet a fresh wound. After a minute, Cel continued.

"And I know that these last months have been very difficult for all of us. But I decided that we should keep doing this. We need to keep getting together, and celebrating what we have been able to accomplish. Princess Luna would want us to continue this.

"Also, I feel the need again to explain my motives here. I get questions every year after our Fall Banquet. I hope you all understand that, for this banquet, I invite those ponies that have made contributions towards the protection and administration of our ponies, of Equestria.

"There are always those who feel left out, if they do not receive an invitation. But as a wise man once taught me, a good servant makes the best leader, and true greatness is rooted in humility. This is the basis upon which I send invitations out for this particular banquet."

Cel paused here a minute, and I think she may have changed her plans before continuing.

"You have all met these close friends of my family that have traveled here from a distant land. I have already mentioned that these three amazing ponies helped me face Dark Melvain.

"Before I continue with my words, I want to give each of them the opportunity to share something briefly."

...

The Princess of Equestria looked over at me first, then said "Shysage, please begin."

I could tell Cel was feeling much better; she was actually putting the rest of us on the spot! And I didn't want to go to jail again for refusing the Princess of Equestria...

And I think Summer, Fluttershy and I were immediately concerned that we not 'mess with' the Future.

Still, I realized that I had the opportunity to say things nopony else could ever say... That's what I did... Well, I actually got up, and moved to a spot in the middle of the tables, so everypony could easily hear. I could get a way with this now...

"I just want everypony present to know how amazing your Princess really is. She will never say this, and few others even know...

"Princess Celestia actually set off to face Dark Melvain at his Bastion, by herself..."

EVERYPONY gasped at this... I expected this, paused, then continued.

"Before your Princess left, we were still trying to figure out how to actually deal with Dark Melvain. We asked Princess Celestia for more time...

"Your Princess answered immediately. She said that if she didn't go face that monster, he would start killing her ponies; it was either your Princess or Equestria's ponies.

"I want you all to hear this. There is NO PONY in Equestria that your Princess would not lay her life down for. There is NOPONY in Equestria, that your Princess feels is LESS important than she is."

I intentially paused here so this could sink in. Then I finished with this.

"If you think for a minute that you can find a better Princess, you probably need to clean out your watering trough..."

Some laughed, but most were weeping softly already. I hoped they got the point.

I headed back to my 'spot', and Cel and I cried together a minute maybe.

...

It was Summer's turn next, and I knew Cel almost said 'Mom'...

"Summer, please..." Cel said.

I immediately placed the tone of Summer's voice as she began to speak. It matched the day she addressed the entire student body at Canterlot High School, and talked about true friendship...

Summer was careful, but spoke freely and slowly.

"Life sometimes presents situations that allow us to actually look back, and see what has made the difference.

"The four of us have recently come through a very difficult time like that, and the answer is so clear to me...

"It has been true friends who have made the difference, in my life, in our lives...

"I know that being a true friend is a lot of work. And going out of your way to help other ponies just doesn't seem very popular. But when times get difficult, that is the kind of friend we all need."

Summer was done, and weeping softly. I just hugged her, and we wept softly together. I was pretty sure Cel wanted to join us...

...

"Fluttershy, please..."

Fluttershy paused and blushed, then proceeded to say something so amazingly profound, that, of course, only Fluttershy could say. She knew her voice was quiet, so she moved to the same spot I stood at, so the other ponies could hear more easily. She tried to raise her voice too...

"I think we all hear a lot as we go through our day, as the ponies around us talk to us, and to other ponies.

"I think it is important to learn how to actually listen to what other ponies are saying. This certainly takes discipline, because we need to stop thinking about what we want to say, before we can really listen.

"But more than anything else, I think we really need to try and feel what other ponies are feeling as they talk to us. Doing this is really the only way we can truly understand what they are trying to say to us."

That was all Fluttershy said. Well, it was all she needed to say.

Fluttershy bowed, then returned to our table. It was pretty quiet in the Audience Hall for a minute maybe.

...

Cel promptly gathered the three of us up together, and we cried and hugged a minute again.

When she could, Princess Celestia continued.

"As I thought through some things I could say to you all this evening, I had settled on a few words of encouragement.

"But after hearing the gems my amazing friends shared, I think I would be hard-pressed to do much better.

"But I just want to say to these three amazing ponies... Thank you... I honestly could not have done it withou--"

Cel couldn't talk for a few minutes again, and we all hugged and cried with her. Then she wrapped up her comments with these words.

"As I look around this room, it is clear that everyone here has been an important part of the Kingdom of Equestria surviving the last two years, since our last Fall Banquet.

"Let me just leave you all with this. I need you... I need your help, and your labors, and your sacrifices. But, more importantly, Equestria needs you...

"This is not about me, by any means. Equestria is not 'mine'... It is really the other way around. I belong to Equestria, and everything I do and say needs to line up with that responsibility. And I can't do that alone...

"If we are able to have a Fall Banquet next Fall, it will not just be because of what I have done. It will be because of what we all have done together...

"I thank you all..."

Princess Celestia of Equestria was crying again...

The adoring crowd immediately erupted... Ponies shouted "Long live Princess Celestia of Equestria" over and over...

Again, Summer, Fluttershy and I cried with Cel for a few minutes, then Cel led us back to the big doors, and lined us up as everypony was getting ready to leave.

Cel hugged a LOT of those that came, and most hugged the rest of us too. Well, there was just a lot more hugging and crying now.

A few stallions complimented my Mare's beauty, to me of course.

And the few of Fluttershy's 'Kindred Spirits' in the group hugged her tightly.

And nopony said anything about my horrible dancing...

After all the guests were gone, the dinner staff began cleaning everything up.

Cel talked with Mildred quietly, then sent her off. Then she spoke to us.

"I want you three to help me with sort of a tradition Lu and I started. The dinner staff doesn't like it, either, but I am their Princess, so I can command that it be so."

Cel paused briefly, then said quietly

"We will be helping wash the dinner dishes."

That's what we all did, and Mildred helped too.

True friends...

And we all had lot of fun helping in so basic a way.

It reminded me of helping at the Cake's diner in the Equestria Girls world. But thinking of this made me have to work hard to not cry...

I ended up washing, and Summer was right next to me, rinsing the dishes off. I think my Mare got me pretty wet on purpose. She just smiled. I knew what she was thinking.

Mildred and Fluttershy dried, and the Princess of Equestria used her magic to put the dishes away for us.

We all had to stand up on our back legs to do this, but aside from using hooves, the process was similar.

But I just had to smile again at 'the leader of the Realm', being eager to get involved in so menial a task.

And as I washed maybe a thousand large bowls, I thought to myself about what is often called 'Turkey Day' in the world I am from. I think the goal of that celebration was initially very similar to this amazing Fall Banquet. But I think my home world seems to have lost something along the way...

After the dishes were clean and put away, the Princess of Equestria had the entire dinner staff line up in the Audience Hall, and the five of us hugged every one, and thanked them for a job well done.

At the end of the evening, Mildred was crying, and hugged Summer, Fluttershy and I. Cel was right there, but Mildred said openly, and while crying "Thank you all for giving us our Princess back..."

Than Cel and Mildred hugged and cried together, and we soon joined them.

We all hugged and cried together for a while...

Ch.37, Looming Departure

The Fall Banquet was amazing. But it was over now, and it was just the four of us, and we headed into 'Princess quarters' for the night.

Cel (Princess Celestia), Fluttershy, Summer and I all hugged for a little while outside the door to 'our room'. I think at that point, we all realized what tomorrow would hold. We would be leaving...

It didn't seem like Cel wanted to stop our hug any time soon, either.

I think we all thought it, but 'mom' (Summer) said it first.

"Cel, we are all sleeping with you tonight..."

We stopped our hug long enough for Cel to lead us into her bedroom.

Summer, I think, knew what was going on better than the rest of us, and said to Cel again, softly "Precious daughter, tell us where you want us tonight." I know for a fact that was how Summer felt about Cel.

Cel immediately burst into tears, hugged mom tightly and cried for a while...

"I'm so glad I didn't loo--..." Cel said this a few times as she cried, and she always had to stop at the same place.

Cel and mom needed to cry together a while.

Fluttershy came and sat next to me, and I hugged her right away, and we just wept together softly.

Summer started talking to Cel too...

"Cel, dad and I will always love you..."

Summer said this quite a few times...

One thousand years is a long time...

And I really think Summer was hurting for Cel too...

Well, we all were...

For over an hour, our amazing girl, Princess of Equestria, cried on her mom's shoulder... Cel needed this, and probably would need this for years to come...

After that hour, Summer motioned Fluttershy and I over, and we all hugged together, and cried with Cel until very late.

Cel cried even saying that she wanted mom and Fluttershy at her side tonight. I assured her that was fine, and that sleeping next to mom is always amazing for me. Cel knew I felt this way from our two years together. And Summer blushed.

Equestria's Princess soon fell asleep, and we did too.

I awoke to the sound of the door to Cel's bedroom closing, as Cel came back inside.

After we were all awake, Cel said quietly that she had canceled all of her appointments for the day, and that we would 'leave' after we had dinner with her tonight.

This was nice, well under the circumstances, and left the bulk of the day open for whatever our girl wanted to do.

Still, I don't think any of us even wanted to 'leave', even though we knew that we had to.

Cel also told us that she wanted to spend most of the day down at the riverbank where we raised she and Lu. We would need to fly there and back, but Cel felt none of us would have a problem with that.

Cel mentioned finally that it was still a little cool yet, and so we had some time before we headed off.

I suggested a calm walk around Canterlot with coats on, and Cel thought that was a nice idea.

We all got up, and followed Cel out into the Audience Hall. She walked outside briefly, and then called us out. We wouldn't need coats.

For maybe an hour, we wandered slowly around town, and ate some in the fields. And it was unseasonably warm again today.

But honestly, we were all together, and that was just amazing.

Then we flew together down to our 'house in a tree'. Well, we glided most of the way together.

A bunch of (Pegasus) guards came too, but I expected that again.

We spent most of the day sitting together on the bank of the river, and Cel, Summer and I talked about our two years together. This mostly took the form of 'do you remember when' questions. It was a lot of fun, but we had to stop and cry together on a number of occasions.

Fluttershy had heard a lot about these two years of her sister's life, but now, actually being here...

...

Well, at one point, I remembered the time Summer came up to me after playing in the river with the girls. I told her what I felt at the time; she looked hot when she was wet. I still feel that way, but it was too cold for getting wet today.

I was sitting right next to Summer, and so I whispered in her ear "I think you look..."

Summer blushed immediately; she was able to quickly place what I was referring to.

Cel saw, and said, also immediately "Hey now, no private memories... What did I miss?" I didn't think Cel suspected anything, and she had the right to know.

Still, I blushed immediately after Cel said this.

It was quiet briefly, then I tried to summarize, and mentioned "Cel, mom looks amazing when she is wet." It was the best I could do...

Summer and I hugged tightly a minute; we were both probably still blushing. I love my Mare...

Cel sighed, and said softly "I love my family..."

We all got up and hugged together and cried some for a while.

...

At one point, I asked Cel if she remembered the Bear.

Cel thought a minute, then answered quietly "I remember a Baer chasing us once. Was there something else?"

I realized that Cel had already seen Summer, the Phantom Alicorn, use her magic. So, I explained everything to Cel. At the time, the girls thought little of it. But their own mom probably saved their lives, even then. Cel had no idea...

...

The time together was amazing, but passed far too quickly. Too soon, we took to the air, and flew back up to Canterlot.

The guards came back with us, of course.

I realized from this point on, little would be said. Leaving would be just plain hard on all of us, but it had to be.

We spent the next hour or so in Cel's bedroom, sitting together, hugging tightly, weeping softly.

I asked Cel if it would be ok if Mildred joined us, and this was quickly done. I think this was good. Cel needed somepony close that wouldn't disappear soon.

Dinner was quiet and subdued, and maybe a little tearful.

The background music abruptly stopped after we had navigated the serpentine pathway to the Portal room, and were near the Portal.

The five of us gathered together and spent some time crying and hugging. Well, we spent quite a while like this. And nothing was said.

But again, I felt like such a bad pony... A thousand years was a long time, and we would skip past all that...

Mildred was with us too, but I decided that Cel would take care of any 'privilaged information'. Cel had already sent the Unicorns and guards out.

...

Far later than anyone planned, Summer backed up and walked towards the Portal, and changed into a 'people'.

It was time to go...

I backed up and changed into a people too.

Cel hugged Fluttershy tightly for a few minutes, then said softly "I can't thank you enough..." Both were crying...

Then Cel carefully straightened the butterfly hairpin in Fluttershy's hair, then bowed her head.

Summer then took Fluttershy's front hoof, and she changed into a people too, and Summer just held her sister's hand. Then I took Fluttershy's other free hand.

We all climbed up on the raised platform the Portal was on, and, still facing it, Summer said softly "Cel, just remember this. Dad and I will always love you."

Summer spun up her Cutie Mark at that point. I think she anticipated what the Portal would do.

Summer grabbed the rim of the Portal then squeezed.

The Portal again took over, and spun Summer's Cutie Mark up far higher than she even could, just like the first time. But the Portal actually held the Phantom Alicorn there, for minutes, maybe five minutes or more. It was probably 'recharging' itself, and even more.

Like I told Cel, the Future NEEDED the Portal...

Through the dull reflection in the Portal surface, I saw my girl crying, as Mildred hugged her... I almost got off the platform... I wished so badly I could stay...

Then Equestria Past faded from view...

Ch.39, (Back Home) Dark Melvain

Well, fortunately, or unfortunately, Summer, Fluttershy and I did not end up in the Portal room in Princess Twilight's Library...

And I have to say... These events unfolded so... so slowly and majestically... It was clear Equestria was calling the shots. Maybe you can read it slowly, too...

Before the Portal actually moved us, I suspected that we would make a rather dramatic entrance, since the Portal spun Summer's Cutie Mark up so high; the Portal was clearly recharging itself, and then some... The rumble from Summer's Phantom Alicorn form was almost deafening, and the Portal held it that way for minutes...

But right before Equestria Past (and Cel...) disappeared from view, Summer's Cutie Mark unspun, and Summer changed back into a Blue pony... Well, we all changed back into ponies, and returned to Equestria Present as ponies.

And we arrived in 'Equestria Present' in almost complete silence...

And Fluttershy's 'Element of Harmony' immediately rose from out of her Cutie Mark, and moved above her head, and rotated slowly...

The three of us found ourselves in Equestria Present, on that small, 'round island' memorial garden along the left side of the Commons lawn in Canterlot. Well, there are no plants there, just grass, with water between this little island and the rest of the Commons lawn.

And I noticed the faint magical shield around this island right away.

We actually 'arrived' near the back side of the circle, furthest away from the center of the Commons lawn. And it looked like maybe noon here.

Summer had already quickly sized the situation up; she looked at me, then looked down.

She would leave any talking to me... I guessed she intended to fully play the Phantom part of her name, and stay the now nameless, markless Blue pony until she needed to act.

...

The rest of Princess Twilight's girls were crowded around the other side of this small, round island of grass... Crowded near where the small bridge across the water is, closest to the center of the Commons lawn; Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow were sitting, just watching, and weeping softly... (I think Pinkie stopped crying though.)

The two Red-heads, Filia and Fiona, were laying down a few feet behind them, also crying, as was Equestria pony Shyna.

I quickly saw, and heard why...

The four Princesses of Equestria were standing in a line, maybe in the center of the Commons lawn, magical beams blazing brightly towards...

...

"SERIOUSLY, USELESS PRINCESSES, JUST GIVE UP AND DIE... THERE IS NO HELP FOR YOU !!!"

This was bellowed loudly, followed by hideous laughter...

I gasped loudly...

And, as soon as I heard this angry bellowing, 'Hellriders' began to blare loudly in the background(1)...

"FINALLY... EQUESTRIA WILL BE MINE !!!"

...more hidious laughter...

...

That 'looming cloud' from before we left...

...It was Dark Melvain...

...Here in Equestria Present...

...And the Portal had placed us exactly where we were needed...

...

Dark Melvain's caustic bellowing continued unabated. It was vicious... It was incredibly abusive... Some of it was just disgusting...

We worked on ignoring it, and the magical shield around this small island muffled it quite a bit...

Fluttershy tried to get up; she wanted her Shyna back... But I held my leg out and quickly stopped Fluttershy, and she sat back down, without making a sound.

Shyna stopped weeping briefly. I honestly think Shyna felt Fluttershy's presence. Shyna looked up and saw Fluttershy, and got up right away. I again motioned to Shyna to be quite, and she walked quickly over and sat right next to Fluttershy. I motioned my foot over my mouth again, so both would stay quiet. Still, both wept softly together, heads close.

...

Less than a minute later, without even turning around, Pinkie Pie said very quietly "Summer, wait..."

Applejack clearly only heard 'wait', and was beside herself...

Applejack yelled, as quietly as she could, also without turning around... "Pinkie, what in tarnation are we supposed to wait for? It has been hours, and... ...they will probably die... ...soon..." Applejack couldn't go on...

Right then, I walked across that small island, and up to Applejack's side, and hugged her, and said softly "Applejack... I know you are very concerned... Just remember, Pinkie Pie has NEVER been wrong..."

Applejack worked on calming down... "Shysage, he has been telling them to give up and die for hours... I don't know how much longer..." Applejack couldn't continue, and just cried as I hugged her...

...

Less than a minute later, ALL of the 'Equestria Girls' suddenly appeared on that small circle island, in roughly the center where nopony was. Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Filia, Fiona and Shyna; all the Twins; they were all here and ponies...

Almost immediately, the 'Elements of Harmony' of the six Equestria Girls surfaced from their Cutie Marks... There were soon eleven 'Elements of Harmony' slowly rotating over their chosen carrier's heads. Princess Twilight would supply the twelfth... Equestria was getting ready...

[I found out later that Summer's Twin and my Twin had tried to navigate the Portal too early, and were in the Library in the Castle in Ponyville.]

The Equestria Girls quickly realized what was going on from their Twins. And Dark Melvain's continual, vicious verbal attacks, while muffled, were easy to hear... Soon everypony was weeping softly. The Twins were all weeping together, at the same time, in the same way...

I realized that most were looking at me a lot, and I motioned a few times for them to stay quiet. Nopony paid any attention to the Blue pony next to Fluttershy...

...

I quietly asked 'the girls' to slowly 'Twin Up' around the periphery of the circle, with everypony else in the middle.

Once this was done, I spoke softly "Girls, I think Princess Twilight will need the Group Link very soon... Please MAKE SURE now that there are no hindrances to the devotion within this circle..."

Both Applejacks were quickly crying on both Pinkie Pie's shoulders, apologizing. I expected that Equestria ponies Applejack and Pinkie Pie needed this, but I guess something similar must have happened on the other side of the Portal too...

A few minutes later, both Applejack's returned to their places.

"Girls, please... Anything else... We need to be fully devoted. There will probably be no time..." I said this quietly.

Both Rainbow's cried on both Rarity's shoulders for a few minutes. The nature of the 'issue' was totally irrelevent...

The Rainbows returned to the circle.

I was about to ask one more time...

Both Pinkies said quietly "Shysage, the circle is complete. We are devoted. We are ready..."

The Group Link would now be ready as soon as it was needed...

Still, most everypony was weeping softly...

It was quiet for maybe a minute, and I noticed that more ponies were looking at this nameless, markless Blue pony, now at my side.

Without even looking up, Summer noticed too.

Summer kept her head down, then spoke slowly and quietly, but loud enough so all of Princess Twilight's girls could hear her. It didn't take much, my Mare was near the center of the circle island.

"Girls, let's focus on rescuing our Princesses first..."

The soft weeping stopped immediately. Everypony looked down as well, just like Summer, and ever so slightly... ...smiled...

The Phantom Alicorn...

This... changed... everything...

The 'Blue pony' leaned up against me. I am not sure how, but I understood immediately what my Mare wanted.

I spoke quietly "Filias and Fionas, we need a diversion. Please be careful, but go out there and add your magic to that of Equestria's Princesses."

I don't know why, but both Shynas went out, across the bridge first, together and quickly, almost running. Both Filias and Fionas followed them out...

I didn't have time to stop the Shyna Twins... But I realized that this was probably their devotion at work. On both sides of the Portal, Filia, Fiona and Shyna were close friends.

Both of these gifted Pegasus mares walked quickly out, and stopped some to the left of the line of four Princesses, and stood next to each other, but far enough apart so their wings cleared.

Both Shynas, at exactly the same time, quickly and fully extended their huge wings, up at about a 45 degree angle from straight out, then curved the tips of their wings inward some, towards Dark Melvain. Then both Shynas closed their eyes, and lifted their noses up, also at about a 45 degree angle. They did all this, together, in less than ten seconds...

This was clearly a taunt... Well, two of them...

The Shyna Twins were TAUNTING Dark Melvain...

Equestria pony Shyna had good reason to do this. She had suffered under this tyrant... Her Twin copied her exactly.

...

Dark Melvain was immediately enraged...

"FOOLS!!! I CAN DEAL WITH YOU TOO!!!" Dark Melvain bellowed loudly... He was clearly furious...

Right then, Dark Melvain's attention was clearly on the Shyna Twins.

Both Filias and both Fionas had walked to the line of Princesses; the Filia Twins stood next to Princess Twilight, and the Fiona Twins stood next to Princess Celestia.

The four Red-heads bent their Unicorn horns forward, all at the same time, and four thin Red beams of magic lunged quickly towards the 'point of impact' between Dark Melvain's dark Purple beam and the beams from the four Princesses...

...

Dark Melvain was clearly readying a 'response' to the Shyna's taunt...

"USELESS PONIES, TAKE THI--" Dark Melvain started...

...

At just that moment, the four beams from the Red-head Unicorns merged with the other four Princesses' beams...

...

I think the scientific term is 'resonance', but the beams from the four Red-head Unicorns, while insignificant individually, were FAR more powerful TOGETHER...

The very second that the four beams from the Filias and Fionas contacted each other, their size increased dramatically...

...

And as soon as these four more Red magic beams joined those of Equestria's four Princesses...

...the 'point of impact' between Dark Melvain's magic and that of the now eight Equestria Unicorns...

RACED IMMEDIATELY AND ALMOST COMPLETELY

...towards Dark Melvain...

His bellowing stopped...

'Whatever' he planned on doing to the Shyna Twins was gone...

...And Dark Melvain was able to stop the 'point of impact' maybe only inches from his own chest...

...And it seemed to take all his effort to SLOWLY return the 'point of impact' back to the center... It took maybe five minutes, and it was dead silent during that time...

Under the magical shield, and without even turning around, both Pinkies said quietly "Get ready, girls..."

...

Equestria pony Fluttershy had no intention of waiting any longer...

Fluttershy and her Twin immediately walked quickly, out from under the magical shield, across the bridge...

Both Fluttershys walked out together, and stood directly in front of Princess Celestia, fairly close to the magical beams.

Both Fluttershys said loudly (for Fluttershy) "Dark Melvain, you have attacked our family enough. We are standing up to you together..."

Then both Fluttershys sat down, and also closed their eyes, and looked up at about a 45 degree angle, just like the Shynas were doing...

...

Hearing and seeing this, the rest of Princess' Girls and their Twins walked quickly out, over the bridge, and were soon surrounding Equestria's Princesses.

The Rarity Twins ended up next to the Fiona Twins, and Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle was next to Princess Twilight and the Filia Twins.

But all of the Twins did the same thing, sitting down facing Dark Melvain, closing their eyes, and then looking up.

...

This was most certainly a family matter.

And Equestria was defying this horrible bully...

Dark Melvain was now livid himself...

"NO!!!!" he shouted loudly...

...

Still, it was clear that the Filia and Fiona Twins were learning a LOT about using their magic TOGETHER, just from using it against this monster...

Only a few seconds after Dark Melvain shouted "No", the Filia and Fiona Twins together did 'something', and the four Red beams from the Red-head Unicorns suddenly got much bigger, and the 'point of impact' again launched rapidly towards Dark Melvain...

Like last time, Dark Melvain was able to stop the 'point of impact' only inches from his own chest, and it took a lot of effort on his part to only slowly push Equestria's beams back towards the center...

It would take a while this time...

And he could say nothing...

A lone, Blue pony flew quickly out the back of the magical shield...

High in the air, almost out of nowhere, the Phantom Alicorn appeared...

It was doubtful that Dark Melvain could even sense this; he was fighting for his very life...

When Dark Melvain had succeeded in slowly pushing the 'point of impact' of the magic beams maybe half way back to the center...

...From a fairly close fifty feet overhead, Summer pulled her right hand far back to her left, then back-hand slapped Dark Melvain brutally into the ground...

Dark Melvain's magical beam stopped immediately, but the beams from Equestria did not.

Dark Melvain screamed as they torched their way through his body...

...

At this point the eight Equestria Unicorns halted their magic...

And four Princesses slumped to the ground, exhausted...

...

Summer then landed, and motioned her right hand to slap the screaming Dark Melvain backwards once more, then she coated him with Fire with her left hand, and then quickly cupped her right hand and immediately motioned a small, bowl shaped shield tightly down over Dark Melvain's burning body, crushing his huge pony body tightly to the ground...

And even crushed under that shield, Dark Melvain's girth was still taller than the Phantom Alicorn...

Well, Dark Melvain could cloak if he wanted, but he couldn't move, and probably couldn't even breath... He wasn't going anywhere, not this time...

Summer held him there, pinned to the ground, burning...

...

"Princess Twilight, I think you and your girls need to finish this..." Summer yelled...

Summer was way too close to this monster for my comfort...

I had no intention of trying to face life without her, again...

I changed into a people, picked up a stray piece of paper, and stuffed it into my pocket. Then I ran out, and was quickly standing right next to my Mare...

From this close, I said quietly, so she knew I was there "I love you, Summer..."

If she died, I wanted to die too...

Princess Twilight slowly got back up...

"Girls, quickly, hoof to hoof, we need the Group Link..." Princess Twilight said weakly.

Once this was done, the Group Link sprang to life immediately...

With the Group Link active...

"Twilight, that emergency spell we talked about, cast it now with me..." Princess said.

Both Twilights cast together.

The magical 'pipe' or conduit sprang quickly up from the circle made by the now twelve 'Elements of Harmony' surrounding Equestria's Princesses... The conduit was the same diameter as the circle of Twins.

The magical conduit snaked around, and raced immediately over towards Dark Melvain, and was not blocked by the Phantom Alicorn's shield at all...

The magical conduit dove down and simply enveloped Dark Melvain...

The extremely dark Purple magic that flowed through Dark Melvain's body was being rapidly consumed by the brightest white 'casing' (I don't know) that slowly tightened around him...

It became immediately clear that Dark Melvain had given some thought to what would happen should he ever actually be killed.

His solution to this was to take as many of his killers with him as he could...

While the Magical Conduit was enveloping Dark Melvain, eating away at his magic, his body rapidly emitted the thickest black smoke... It quickly filled the entire Commons... It was soon hard to even see Summer through this smoke, and I was right next to her...

...

Dark Melvian's body next erupted in a thunderous explosion, and quickly launched a huge 'mushroom cloud' high into the sky...

The ground shook...

I heard buildings on either side of the Commons collapse from the shock-wave...

I guessed I would die with my mare instantly and soon...

At least we were together...

The music blaring in the background abruptly stopped...

...

...

...

The impact never came...

...

...

...

As the thick smoke only slowly cleared, I saw why...

My amazing Mare, the Phantom Alicorn...

Right arm stretched out straight...

Fingers pointed straight up...

Summer had simply unfolded the shield into a wall that had deflected the force of that terrible blast...

...

In so doing, she had delivered us both...

our friends...

our family...

Equestria's Princesses...

...from instant death...

...and I'm not sure anypony else even realized that...

...

...

...

She was the 'Shila'...

She was the deliverer...

I put my hands on Summer's shoulders, and slowly walked her backwards maybe fifty more feet, away from Dark Melvain's rapidly burning corpse...

Only then did I ask her to release the shield...

She didn't, and for a few minutes, she just stood there, waiting. Her gaze was still 'steeled', eyebrows furrowed, for the task she had faced. I think she wanted to make sure this was really over...

Five minutes later, the fire over Dark Melvain's corpse went out, revealing mostly charred, broken bones.

Summer only then dropped the shield, unspun her Cutie Mark, and collapsed in my arms, and cried loudly as I hugged her tightly...

The hideous bully from the Past was finally dead...

Author's Note

Facing the Beast... The 'Hellriders'* tune from the locked-in 'Einherjar'* area of Vana'diel*, from the 'Treasures of Aht Urghan*' OST for FFXI*, *=c2014 Square Enix.

Ch.40, Unwinding Auguring Pain

An exceptionally hard-headed, huge Pony climbed out of the wreckage of his house, and shouted "What was that!?"

There were already a number of guards looking for other ponies in the rubble on both sides of the Commons near the edge.

We found out later that only three other ponies were hurt by the explosion, thankfully none seriously.

Overall, the only casualties were the nine ponies, four of whom were guards, that Dark Melvain had killed.

And the weather was kind to us. Though early Winter, it was not very cold, and the early afternoon Sun felt very nice.

And I think the only fitting background music is Summer's favorite(1), which gently began after Dark Melvain's death.

Summer and I cried together briefly, as people, hugging tightly.

I think we knew that we couldn't do this long, and that was fine. We both realized that we were surrounded by ponies still reeling from the spectre of Summer's death. A lot of pain would need to be unwound, and cried through and that was fine.

We could do that now.

Summer was alive...

And Dark Melvain was finally dead...

...

Though clearly exhausted, both Cel (Princess Celestia) and Lu (Princess Luna) walked slowly over to Summer and I, sobbing deeply.

Summer just kneeled down as a people, gently grabbed one of their heads with each arm, pulled them close, buried her head between theirs, and just sobbed deeply with them... Mom (Summer) easily felt their bleeding pain... The three of them needed this...

The healing of our family started here.

Summer was soon sitting on the grass, still a people, as both Cel and Lu had to lay down, but could still rest their heads in mom's lap as she hugged them both. Their crying didn't stop.

And I noticed that Princess Twilight was laying down too, surrounded by her girls; they were all crying together.

Well, Shining Armor was also taking care of his Mare (Princess Cadance).

Cel and Lu cried with mom for almost an hour. Cel kept saying through her tears "I'm so glad I didn't loo--..." Cel said this a few times as she cried, and always had to stop at the same place.

...

After Summer started crying with Cel and Lu, I knew that a far different pain was being felt by just one pony here on the Commons lawn...

It was my 'adopted sister' Fluttershy (Summer's sister). She was reeling now too, but it wasn't because of Summer... It was because of Cel...

Buried in the recesses of the Past, Cel and Fluttershy had helped each other through one of the most harrowing times of each other's lives, and a deep friendship had resulted. Leaving each other a thousand years ago had been excruciating for both of them, but that could all change soon.

Fluttershy needed to know that. And Fluttershy needed to know that I would not let that detail go.

Fluttershy and her Twin and the Shyna Twins were already off by themselves, away from the rest of Princess Twilight's girls, who were all crying together, probably 'venting' pain, realizing that Summer was alive now. Their turn would come.

And I don't know if Equestria Girls Fluttershy knew much more than that her Twin was hurting deeply.

I turned into a pony, then walked quickly over, and hugged Equestria pony Fluttershy. I just said quietly "Cel will remember you, and I will make sure she gets the chance."

Fluttershy burst into tears, and hugged me tightly, and was quickly sobbing. After a few minutes, I gently moved Fluttershy over to her Twin, and they cried together for a little while. Soon after, they had rejoined Princess Twilight and her girls, and were crying with them.

...

Equestria Girls Fluttershy had also mentioned that my Twin and Summer's Twin had tried to navigate the Portal too early, and were probably still in the Library in the Castle in Ponyville.

Finding Shining Armor wasn't hard; he was with his Mare, Princess Cadance. Well, there was now a substantial guard presence here, keeping other ponies far away, and carefully working through the rubble of some damaged buildings. Shining Armor was directing all that while at his Mare's side, helped, no doubt by his 'chain of command'.

We spoke briefly, and two Air Coaches soon headed off to Ponyville.

Still a pony, I walked back to Summer, Cel and Lu. Summer was still a people with both girl's heads in her lap. As a pony, I hugged Lu for a while as we cried, then I moved over and hugged Cel a while too.

Our girls cried with mom for over an hour. And even that was too short.

But I noticed that the Fluttershy Twins were off by themselves again, crying...

I was pretty sure that Equestria pony Fluttershy felt so ripped in half... She desparately wanted to 'find' this friend from so deep in the Past. But, sensitive soul that she was, she also didn't want to interrupt the 'Ruler of the Realm' or draw any attention to herself...

I really hurt for Fluttershy. I understood her pain...

But I also think my amazing Mare had this whole thing already figured out... I think Summer already felt her sister's pain, and she wasn't about to let her sister hurt any longer than she needed to.

Summer asked the girls (Cel and Lu, well Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) to stand up and Summer stood up too. Both were feeling a lot better.

Still a people, Summer hugged Lu briefly, and said quietly "I need to do this."

Still a people, only then did Summer change back into a pony... a Blue pony...

Lu gasped immediately, then tightly hugged her now Blue mom, and Lu and mom cried together. Their coats, mane and tails were almost the exact same color now.

Cel's response was far different...

Cel's gaze went blank for maybe ten seconds, as she dredged up memories from a thousand years ago...

Then Cel got this fearfully worried look on her face. Cel was immediately searching frantically around the the Commons lawn..

Already crying, Cel said loudly "Oh my goodness... Fluttershy... ...where are you?"

Fluttershy burst into tears right where she sat, cried loudly, and couldn't move...

Princess Celestia of Equestria quickly ran to Fluttershy's side, and these two 'dear friends from the Past' were quickly hugging tightly, sobbing deeply...

I... I watched this unfold...

I couldn't move either, and was quickly sobbing myself...

I couldn't help it...

I was glad Summer and Lu came over, and cried with me. I had to be hugging somepony right now...

Fluttershy and Cel cried together for almost an hour, and I think I did too.

I couldn't help it, I don't know...

Well, it had to happen...

At this point, Summer left me with Lu (I didn't mind), and Summer changed back to a people, than back into a pony with her usual Tan coat...

Then she literally bolted over to her Princess (Princess Twilight), and now Summer was really sobbing on Princess' shoulders. Well they cried together. The rest of Princess' girls quickly gathered around, and they all cried together, well, for a long time.

I had seen this pain first hand. They all needed this...

And Summer didn't hug just Princess Twilight the whole time, she managed to hug and cry with everypony. I knew for a fact that Summer love all of them. We both do.

...

Cel and Fluttershy were sobbing buckets together...

Summer, Princess Twilight and all her girls were sobbing buckets together...

Well, Lu and I were too...

This was healing...

We all needed this.

Equestria needed this.

Everypony in this group could have easily stayed where we were, and cried out pain the rest of the afternoon if we could...

The arrival of two Air Coaches changed all that... Well, maybe it just briefly interrupted it, I don't know...

One of the Air Coaches carried the Principal sisters, and as quickly as possible, they were hugging and crying with their Twins. Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna had carried a heavy load on their side of the Portal too. And the Principal sisters found out only now that my Mare was still alive...

I think the Fluttershys were back with the Shynas and Princess Twilight and her girls. There would be plenty of time...

...

But that other Air Coach...

The one pony who had suffered the most from Summer's death was her Twin, Equestria Girls Summer Rain. Losing a Twin is almost unbearable... The mourning curve for this is so much longer, and for Summer's Twin, it was like she had only heard about her Twin's death yesterday, it still hurt that much...

And, evidently, the Air Coach stallions didn't know why our Twins were being brought to Canterlot either...

...

The minute that Equestria Girls Summer Rain felt my Summer through the Twin Link...

...

The Twin Link with my Twin went active, and I heard Equestria Girls Summer burst into tears; she was quickly sobbing uncontrollably.

And my Twin said she was laying on her belly in the Air Coach and wouldn't get up. Probably she couldn't...

...

Both Air Coaches soon landed. Summer and I changed back into people right away, and converged together on the Air Coach holding our Twins.

Summer's Twin was almost hystrical, laying on her belly on the floor of the Air Coach.

Once their Air Coach landed, Summer just touched her Twin, changing her into a people, then I carefully lifted her out of the Air Coach, and layed her down in the warm grass. Neither Summer Rain is very heavy.

Summer and I both let go, and she turned back into a pony, then Summer and I changed back to ponies too. Equestria Girls Summer Rain was immediately hugging her Twin's neck tightly, and crying loudly. Equestria Girls Summer Rain absolutely refused to let go of my Mare's neck, for now anyway. And it was clear she would move no further.

Shining Armor called some Unicorn guards over, and they used their magic to move the Air Coach clear, then they pulled it away. Then everypony else just crowded around the two Summers, and we all cried together some more...

My Summer spent the rest of that afternoon sobbing with her deeply hurting Twin... I think, more than anything else she had seen, my Mare fully understood the pain our friends had felt, from her Twin...

Well, my Twin cried on my shoulders for a long time too. I think he saw, first hand, more than anypony else, how much pain this bully... Nevermind...

By late afternoon, I think everypony felt a lot better. And Equestria Girls Summer Rain was sitting, hugging her sister (Equestria Girls Fluttershy) weeping softly, and that really was progress.

Still, I knew tears would probably be very close to the surface for a lot of us, for weeks maybe.

Shining Armor wanted everypony to move into the Audience hall though, since it was starting to cool off.

...

I couldn't find my mare though...

Well, I was looking for a Tan pony, and she was Blue now. Lu pointed her out, and said quietly "Dad, I think she needs you."

I hugged Lu tightly... I love my family...

Well, I was a pony, and I ran quickly over to my Blue Mare...

She was sitting at the right-hand corner of the Audience Hall, facing away from it...

As I got close, I saw why...

I just sat next to her, and hugged her tightly. I was soon weeping softly with her...

My Mare and I ended up on our bellies, laying next to each other, crying loudly together, right there...

This whole thing had hurt us both a lot...

We just cried...

I guess we needed this too...

...

Evidently, the explosion that resulted from Dark Melvain's death, shook the ground pretty hard...

A White marble cover panel had fallen away from the Audience Hall wall, and now lay shattered on the ground...

The cover-panel had covered up the front-facing side of the very cornerstone of the Audience Hall...

This huge, perfectly cut stone, pure White marble, was maybe four feet high and six feet by six feet in ground area. It was likely the first stone placed in the construction process...

Engraved very large, on the side now showing...

...was Summer's Cutie Mark, three simple water drops, arranged in a perfect triangle...

There were some words on this cornerstone next to the engraving of the Cutie Mark. It translates to just five words...

...

...

...

Phantom Alicorn

...

...

...

...

Magical Power Unknown

...

...

...

I had found a crude copy of a copy of this very inscription, in an ancient book on Pony Magic, in the Canterlot Library, maybe a year and a half ago now. Well, a year and a half ago, Equestria Present time.

One day, using my 'scope' thing, I watched a very dejected Equestria pony Summer Rain explain her own Cutie Mark to Equestria Girls Fluttershy in her apartment in the Equestria Girls world...

The next day I was in the Canterlot Library, in the Archives section, and I found this clearly very old book; the historian in me was immediately intrigued, so I started reading.

Well, the magical details meant nothing to me, and were putting me to sleep. As I closed the book, the last page... Summer's Cutie Mark was showing... I quickly did the translation...

I marked that page in that book, the day I found it... I hoped that 'someone important' would find it. Princess Twilight (well, actually Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle) eventually did(2).

The inscription was rightly attributed to 'Shila the Beautiful'... But it was not a tombstone... Few knew that it was inscribed on the cornerstone of the Audience Hall in Canterlot, Equestria's capitol, over a thousand years ago, and had been there ever since...

...

'Shila the Beautiful...'

The Phantom Alicorn...

This is my Mare...

...

Helping and Hurting...

This is our life...

Well, this had really hurt us both, a lot...

We cried loudly together there for a while...

I think both Summer and I realized from our Twins, that everypony else was laying on their bellies behind us, also crying with us.

At the same time, we both sat up, but kept our heads down, and we were still weeping softly. We didn't turn around...

And I guess that, when we sat up, everypony else did too.

From very close behind us, we heard Princess Celestia of Equestria (Cel) say quietly "Shila..."

There was a brief pause, then Cel continued.

"The minute I saw both Shynas run out, I knew the Shila had arrived...

"You turned six hours of terrifying hopelessnes into a resounding victory... You gave each of us hope... And you made it possible for Equestria to defeat this terrible monster...

"Equestria will live on, because you have again intervened... Again, the Shila has delivered us and our ponies..."

Cel paused here briefly, then sighed. She kept speaking.

"That day, buried deep in the past, when we walked over to this exact spot, and I told you about this inscription, I honestly thought we would not need the 'Shila' again..."

Cel paused again, and was clearly trying to not cry, as she said

"But I don't think we will ever not need the 'Shila', our own mo--"

It was quiet again, as Cel tried to calm down. Cel continued, but it was clear this was more personal information.

"As you know, Dark Melvain has been killing Equestria's ponies, and terrorizing Equestria's leadership for over thirteen hundred years now..."

Cel and Lu both broke down and cried together a few minutes, and nopony moved. Cel tried to continue, still crying...

"Equestria's leadership will never have to face him again...

"Thank you..."

...

Cel and Lu were sitting, crying, and I had to resist the urge to go join them.

But Summer didn't move, so I stayed at her side.

Soon, it was quiet except for the early evening breeze dancing slowly but cool around us...

Summer quietly said a few things. Her voice was higher than normal; she was still hurting. She raised her head, her eyes still closed, and she was weeping softly. And there were pauses in between each sentence...

...

"Cel, this needs to be covered up again...

...

"I... I know who I am, but I can only help Equestria if nopony else knows that.

...

"I have no desire for acclaim or commendation... It is enough for me that my Stallion, my family and you, my precious friends are all by my side...

...

"And I just need to say again what everypony already knows; Shysage is just as much a part of what I have been able to accomplish... I need him... I couldn't...

...

"Well, I need to add this too; I want everypony to understand...

"I remember pulling up dead trees at Sweet Apple Acres one day for Applejack. I was delighted to be able to help a friend with my abilities.

"But those times that I have been able to intervene for Equestria, it is usually the Portal that has placed us where we are needed. And it is usually Equestria that orchestrated the entire chain of events anyway. In a lot of ways, that makes me, well us, little more than grateful servants, and I am content with that.

...

"Helping Equestria usually means more pain for me, for my Stallion and I, but if that is how true friendship needs to play out in our lives, than I accept that, and I am sure my Stallion does too.

...

"But I guess I don't need the reminder..."

...

Summer then turned and hugged me tightly for a minute. Well, we hugged tightly. Well, maybe we cried some more too.

Only then did Summer and I get up and cry with Cel and Lu again...

We cried for maybe ten minutes; it was pretty cool now.

Shining Armor sent everypony else inside the Audience Hall at that point, while Cel and Lu, Summer and I cried together.

It was too cold pretty soon, so the four of us joined everypony else in the Audience Hall.

And that's where we all spent that night, together.

Author's Note

The only fitting background music for this chapter is the slow, understated elegance of 'The Celestial Capital - Al'Taieu'* from the 'Chains of Promethia'* expansion for Final Fantasy XI* (*c2014 by Square Enix).

The first chronicles, chapter 43

Ch.41, The Apple Thief's Story

Well, we weren't inside long when the crashing of thunder rumbled through Canterlot, and announced the arrival of a storm. The soft sound of rain on the pitched roof of the hall continued all night.

That was ok, Cel (Princess Celestia) had already decided all the Twins would spend the night together in the large lower level of the Audience Hall. There was plenty of room, and Cel's staff kept it nice and warm inside the hall.

What unfolded next reminded me distinctly of the Fall Banquet we attended here, 1000 years ago in the Past. Well, I think it was night before last for Summer, Fluttershy and I.

Cel had her staff prepare dinner for all of the now 13 sets of Twins, along with Princess Cadance and Shining Armor.

Tables were set up along one side of the lower level of the hall, and we were all soon eating together. The food was good, and the dessert was nice too.

At least I didn't have to do a terrible job at dancing...

...

After dinner, everypony hugged Princess Cadance, and a few hugged Shining Armor, then the two of them headed out into the soft rain to an Air Coach to return to the Crystal Palace. It had been a long day for them, and both were anxious to get 'home'.

Cel devoted the next two hours to Twin Linking for all the Twins. Most wept softly, sometimes more, during this time. The last two weeks had been a nightmare, and today was horrible until Equestria stepped in. Everypony needed this.

This was a very good move; the peace found in the Twin Link worked substantially to help everypony 'come down' from these terrifying events.

After about an hour, it was clear that my Twin and I both needed our Mares, and not each other. We both just laid down on our bellies next to our Mares and talked quietly. Both Summers stopped linking and joined us. It was very nice. And Summer's Twin was doing a lot better.

After those two hours, Cel had everypony lay down on their bellies facing her. Evidently, there were some things to discuss.

Cel started simply with this "Is there anything that anypony needs to mention briefly before we talk some?

...

I stood up quickly. Cel nodded, then I mentioned quietly that I was pretty sure the Portal was available for use again. I didn't say this, but after a five minute recharge from the Phantom Alicorn, I suspected the Portal would last a while.

Then I laid back down next to my Mare.

Cel took the opportunity to clarify timing with the Equestria Girls.

The Portal had pulled the Equestria Girls through to Equestria maybe midnight Friday evening. This meant they would need to return home tomorrow at midnight, Equestria time. There were some frowns, but under the circumstances, this was fine.

Principal Celestia mentioned that some sort of break was coming up for the Equestria Girls, so maybe a longer visit could be planned at that point.

Princess Celestia mentioned though, that Air Coaches would start running the Twins back to Ponyville tomorrow morning.

Still, everypony was hugging their Twins.

I really did feel like I locked the door behind me last time I left the Equestria Girls world.

Having the Portal back was amazing news. Like I told Cel in the past, we NEEDED the Portal.

...

It was quiet for a minute, then Princess Twilight stood up. She said lovingly "I don't think they have noticed yet, but both Filias and both Fionas have their Cutie Marks now."

All four Red-head Unicorns let out the most amazing squeal, all at the same time, and quickly looked at their marks. The four of them were soon hugging together and crying.

The Filia's Cutie Mark was a bright Yellow, lower end of a Lightning Bolt.

Both Fiona's Cutie Marks were just like the Filia's, but with a single added gem, just like one of Rarity's three, exactly the same shape and color, noting their shared passion for fashion.

Princess Twilight was still standing, then said again softly "I watched their Cutie Marks appear as they first cast to join Equestria's Princesses. And I have to say girls, that together, your magic is breathtaking!"

I think at that point, the Filias and Twilights hugged together as the Fionas and Raritys group hugged too.

Soon, everypony was back laying on the floor next to their Twins.

It was quiet for a little while, then Princess Celestia tried to 'right a wrong', I think.

I knew Cel was fighting back tears, but she said softly "Shyna, child..."

Equestria pony Shyna was crying immediately, and ran up to Cel and was quickly hugging her and crying loudly...

It was otherwise quiet as Cel and Shyna cried together for a few minutes. After that time, and while crying, Cel (Princess Celestia) tried to explain. Shyna cried the whole time...

"Over a thousand years ago now, I rescued this 'cast-off' orphan...

"Event though the growing kingdom of Equestria kept us very busy, I took Shyna as my own, and tried to raise her, just like mom and dad did for...

"Dark Melvain was making Lu and my life miserable, and he finally succeeded..."

This chapter did not need to be repeated, and Cel didn't. But Cel, Lu, Fluttershy, Summer and I cried. I don't think we could help it.

Cel was able to continue.

"One day, I sent Shyna away with dad, and I never saw her again...

"...until two weeks ago. But I learned right away that mom..."

This chapter didn't need repeating either, but everypony cried.

But Cel's point was that reeling from the report of mom's death prevented her from welcoming back this 'orphan from the past'. I guessed Cel would do that now, and she did.

Cel and Shyna hugged and cried a while longer, then Cel gently moved Shyna away a little, then said softly

"Shyna, child... Welcome to Equestria..."

Cel and Shyna cried loudly together at this point. Soon, Shyna wanted her Twin with her, and she quickly joined them, and the three of them hugged and cried for a while.

Cel sent them back to the Fluttershys at this point.

Cel didn't stop crying, though.

"Fluttershy, please..." Cel said quietly.

Equestria pony Fluttershy got up and ran to Cel, and didn't even turn around, and was quickly crying with Cel as they hugged tightly. Well, they were sobbing on each other's shoulders again.

After a few minutes, Cel asked Fluttershy to sit next to her, so she could try to explain to everypony else what this was about. Still, they both wept softly.

Well, Cel cried pretty hard at first.

"When dad came back from the Bastion without mo--... He... He... ...left really fast... It was just hard..."

Yes, Cel cried some here...

"But, he came back two months later... I... There was just a lot going on, And Dark Melvain, he... I still hadn't cried much..."

And Cel cried briefly here too...

"Dad and I cried more this second time..."

...

"But dad brought mom's sister when he came that time... Fluttershy said she wouldn't leave dad because she needed family close... I did too... And mom's sister... And we... We cried together a lot..."

Well both Cel and Fluttershy cried pretty hard here, and were clearly trying not to hug tightly again...

"I think we were both hurting a lot, and crying together... We just felt so much better that we didn't have to cry alone... And with family...

...

"I honestly think Fluttershy and I needed each other then... We were both hurting so much... We cried together a lot...

...

"And when dad found mom... We cried together a lot more...

...

"We just couldn't believe... It was like a miracle... We just cried...

...

"Mom didn't remember for a while, and Fluttershy and I really needed each other...

...

"I had to leave her, dad and mom to go fight Dark Melvain... I was pretty sure I wasn't coming back...

...

"But they all came... and saved..."

Cel, Fluttershy, Summer and I cried... This was less that a week ago for Fluttershy, Summer and I...

"We spent a few days together after, it was so nice.

"But then they had to leave... That was just hard..."

Cel turned to face Fluttershy...

"Fluttershy, thank you, again..."

Cel and Fluttershy cried together for a little while, hugging tightly. Summer and I soon joined them. Well, Summer (mom) quickly called Lu up too, and we all cried. This was our family. We cried together some more.

After crying together for a few minutes, Cel (Princess Celestia) sent Fluttershy back to her Twin, then she and Lu headed back to their Twins.

This left my Mare and I 'up front', and Summer just beat me to it.

"Cel, was there..."

Cel was laying down with her Twin, but stood up long enough to say this much. Well, she put her head far down as she started.

"Mom, a little over two weeks ago, we all heard that you were de--"

Cel cried briefly here, but then everypony else did too. Cel brought her head up and tried to continue.

"...Up until the Portal suddenly sprang to life at noon today, nopony in this group even suspected you were alive. I think you need to tell us all how that happened."

Cel paused a minute, then finished.

"I am assuming that you and dad will put this all together soon. But I am pretty sure dad will be useless for this right now, so I think you should try to fill us all in."

Weeping softly, Cel laid back down next to her Twin.

Summer sat down, looked at me, only to watch me lay down on my belly and begin to weep softly.

Cel was right, I wouldn't be able to talk about that...

Summer then laid down on her belly next to me, and hugged me. I was glad she even could...

...

"Well, I can only tell you what I remember. And I might cry a lot too, but this is basically what happened.

"I remember running under that huge block of Obsidian to rescue Shyna.

"I heard a loud boom, and it began to fall.

"I was already the Phantom Alicorn, so I threw Shyna out to my Stallion.

"Then I think I passed out..."

(I was crying uncontrollably at that point, but so were both Shyna Twins. We had watched this gut-wrenching sequence... And I had to watch it twice, because I had a dream about this beforehand...)

Still, Summer just hugged me tight and continued.

"The next thing I remember, I was in a field below Canterlot. Well, I would learn the name of the city later.

"But I was confused because I was Blue now, and that seemed strange. And I couldn't remember anything before that day. And I didn't have a Cutie Mark either. Everypony I met soon teased me about that too."

(Summer's Twin cried pretty hard when she heard this. Both had to endure this...)

Summer continued.

"I was hungry, and so found some apples on a tree, and ate some.

"Then I found an abandoned shed, and that became my home. I couldn't remember anything else the next day, so I just adjusted to what I had been doing. I didn't know what else to do.

"I lived like that for maybe two months. Each day was pretty much the same, except for two things.

"First, the ponies that owned the orchard were getting upset that I was 'stealing their profit', they kept saying.

"But, after the first week, it seemed like a constant stream of stallions were trying to 'be my friend'. I at least remembered what they might be after, and I did have to kick a few."

(Like I said, the prospect that other stallions were after Summer in the Past terrified me when I first learned about it, but I had no idea it was this bad. This scary realization just made me cry harder for a few minutes.)

Summer just kept hugging me tightly, and continued.

"Well, after two months of eating somepony elses' apples, I got caught, and the guards took me up to Canterlot, and led me before Princess Celestia, very briefly. She was with my Stallion and Fluttershy, but I didn't remember them, and they certainly didn't suspect they knew this Blue pony.

"Princess Celestia told the guards to put me in jail for the night, and they led me there right away."

(Well, Summer had actually been doing fairly well up to this point. While Blue she didn't remember... But it was clear that Summer would increasingly have more difficulty telling our story from this point on... Still, for me to hear this devastatingly amazing night from my Mare's perspective; that was priceless...)

Summer kept going, and was soon weeping softly as she spoke.

"I couldn't sleep... I was scared... I didn't remember anything... I have never felt so alone... I cried a lot that night...

"Well, some time after midnight, I heard a stallion trick a half-asleep guard into letting him into my jail cell. Based on what he said to the guard, I was pretty sure I knew what he was after, and I made up my mind he wouldn't get that. He didn't either.

"The guard let this stallion in, then locked him inside with me, then walked off.

"I was both furious and terrified...

"I shouted at him a few times; I wanted to force him to tell me why he was in there. I don't think he could talk.

"I finally demanded he move over against the far wall, as far away from me as possible, and he just quietly moved over there...

"It was a little while before he started talking to me. During that silence, I tried to feel what he was feeling, and was promptly shocked... I remember thinking to myself "How could this stallion even be alive with all that pain bottled up inside..."

"When this stallion did start talking, he spoke pretty calmly, and all I felt was that he really cared, and was trying to help me. Even in the last two months, I had never felt that before.

"He told me what my name was, and said some amazingly nice things to me. I just couldn't remember being treated like I was so special... He... he even offered to give me what I thought he wanted, and in such a way that it wouldn't benefit him at all.

"But with every passing minute I could feel him slipping back into that sea pain he carried...

"I... I just couldn't let that happen... And I didn't...

"This stallion was starved of giving, and I knew letting him give me what he had offered me -- that would pull him out of all that pain, for a little while anyway...

"I think it helped, sort of...

"Not too much longer, he proposed to me...

"In the two months I could remember, I had never felt so cherished... And I had only known this stallion since the time he forced his way into my jail cell just hours ago.

"Besides, I could tell, he had not lied to me once... I didn't think I really needed to know him any longer... I accepted his proposal right away, and we cried together...

(Well, Summer and I did stop and cry together for a minute or two. I think a lot of other ponies did too. This whole chain of events was so... amazing... And I think crying with me some helped Summer calm down, and she continued. I was a wreck, but that didn't matter.)

"My new Stallion tucked me up under his chest and neck; I was so warm on that cool night... I quickly fell asleep.

"A few hours later, it was morning, and Cel, well Princess Celestia, barged into our jail cell. She was outraged at what a stallion had done to a mare in her own jail. Her voice was raised even before the door to our cell was unlocked.

"Cel realized right away who this terrible stallion was, and she sounded very disappointed.

"My new Stallion said something to Cel, I don't remember what, but in less than a minute, Cel had recognized me, and nearly burst into tears on the spot...

"I was pretty sure the next few minutes were very difficult for Equestria's Princess."

(Yeah, they were. And Cel remembered, and was sobbing...)

"I didn't know, I mentioned to Cel that my new Stallion had proposed to me, and that I accepted, and Cel married us right then. I didn't mind...

"The next few days were kind of a blur.

"My Stallion explained all the pain he carried, and that we were already Stallion and Mare, but that a horrible accident had happened, and he thought I was dead...

"My Stallion also told me I had a sister... I could already feel another mare close who was hurting, and when I heard this, I think I had already made that connection. I felt that Fluttershy was my sister, even though I could remember nothing about that. Finding her was..."

(Summer couldn't continue, and Fluttershy ran quickly up and she and Summer hugged and cried a few minutes. Well, the three of us hugged and cried together. I had honestly thought that bringing Fluttershy to the Past with me was a mistake. It turns out it was absolutely amazing that I did...)

After we cried a few minutes, Fluttershy laid on her belly on the other side of Summer, and Summer kept going.

"My Stallion was trying to come up with ways to reconnect my memory, and he told me a lot about our past together. It was all so amazing, but I couldn't remember anything.

"One morning, Cel brought Fluttershy in, crying...

"Cel had to leave to go fight some bad guy, and Cel was pretty sure she would die... That hurt... And it hurt even worse, because I could help her... ...if I could remember... That was a terrible morning..."

(Cel remembered that morning now too, and ran up at this point. Then she, Fluttershy, Summer and I cried together briefly. I think we had to... And Cel didn't leave, she just laid on her belly next to Fluttershy.)

Summer worked on continuing.

"Cel left, crying... She was certain she was heading for her doom...

"We just didn't know what to do... I was rapidly getting hysterical... I could rescue Cel if I could remember... But nopony knew how to do that, and I was furious with myself that I couldn't...

"My Stallion knew I needed help... He turned into a people, and started to rub my back with his hands. That was, well is, very relaxing to me.

"But his hand accidently slipped under my wing...

"He has rubbed me there before, and that is also very relaxing. But whenever he did that, I have always told him that he is the only one who can touch me there.

"Well, when Shysage's hand accidentally slipped under my wing, I was outraged, and quickly kicked him across the room..." Summer was crying loudly, but added quickly "But I also remembered everything..."

Summer cried here for a minute, then kept going.

"The three of us immediately headed to Dark Melvain's Bastion to rescue Cel. We didn't really know what we would find, and that made for a quiet trip out there.

"Well, we did rescue Cel, but Dark Melvain got away, again...

"The four of us flew back to Canterlot, and we spent a few days with Cel. That was very nice, even if leaving was difficult, for all three of us.

"But I remember dancing with my Stallion here in the Audience Hall one afternoon... I will never forget that!"

(I think everypony laughed at this, even me. I have absolutely no idea what it was that I did. But if my Mare appreciated it, that was enough for me.)

Summer wrapped up...

"After we left Equestria Past, we arrived in Equestria Present, here in Canterlot in the midst of your fight with Dark Melvain. You all know the rest from there...

...

It was clear that our family had to cry together at this point. Lu (Princess Luna) ran quickly up, and both princesses, Summer, Fluttershy and I cried pretty hard together for a few minutes. It sounded like everypony else did too though.

Cel (well Princess Celestia) had to add something though. She asked everypony to return to their Twins, then she said this. It wasn't long, but it didn't need to be.

"I just want everypony in this room to understand something. Those of us who are princesses realize that our first priority is protecting the ponies of Equestria.

"The destruction of Dark Melvain today was the result of the contribution of each pony sitting in this room. Equestria worked through us all together to defeat this tyrant.

"I have said this before. But even though our group is growing, I consider you all 'family' now...

"Thank you..."

It was very late, and Princess Celestia had the lights in the Audience Hall dimmed way down.

Everypony was soon sleeping soundly next to their Twin.

Well the only exception was Summer, myself, and our Twins. We slept next to our Mares.

And I think for the first time in almost three weeks, everypony present could, and did sleep well.

Equestria was safe. Our family was safe. We were all safe.

Ch.42, Twins Unwinding

I think everypony did sleep well. And it was nice and warm in the Audience Hall, too.

Still, a 'Princess Day' had to start, so we all got up a little on the early side, and Cel again had her staff put together a nice breakfast for us all.

Evidently, the storm that blew through most of last night, left milder weather in its wake. It was just cool outide this morning.

All the Twins took turns hugging Cel and Lu (well Princess Celestia and Princess Luna). Fluttershy, Summer and I were last, and had a nice family hug for a few minutes.

All eleven sets of Twins were soon sitting together in the middle of the Commons lawn, enjoying the warmth of the morning Sun.

Well, since it wasn't cold, both Rainbows wanted to have the Pegasi of the group just fly to Ponyville. This would mean fewer trips for Air Coaches after all. This idea was rapidly adopted after Princess Twilight gave it the go-ahead.

Princess Twilight stayed with her Twin, but the rest of the flyers in the group quickly headed to Ponyville.

It took four Air Coaches to get the Twilights, Filias, Fionas, Raritys, Applejacks and Pinkie Pies back to Ponyville, but only one trip was required. And everypony arrived at Ponyville at around the same time.

Especially after the last month, being in the air together like this was so nice...

And we didn't need to worry about anypony having issues with so short a trip; it was only about an hour in the air. Summer's sister Fluttershy had proved her flying ability with us, in the Past. And of course, the Rainbow and Shyna Twins could probably have flown all day.

Well, surprising nopony, the Rainbows and the Shynas set a faster pace, and were soon out of sight. My Twin and I, Summer and her Twin and their sisters; we just took a slower pace and enjoyed the trip. It really was very nice, even though some of us may have wept softly at times.

The Rainbows and Shynas arrived first, followed by the four Air Coaches. I am not sure how the Air Coaches got past us either. We arrived last. Still, within the space of maybe twenty minutes, all 22 of us were back at Ponyville, sitting in the grass outside the Castle.

And it was a nice day, not cold at all. It looked like mid-morning.

Once we were together, Princess Twilight spoke to all of us briefly. She had trouble talking at first. We all knew why, and wept softly with her. The weeks since we had all been together last had been terrible. I think it took us maybe a few minutes, then we all calmed down, thankful that we could all be back together again.

Anyway, the rest of the day would be a Twins day. Then everypony needed to come back to the Castle for dinner. The Equestria Girls would then head back at around midnight.

Princess Twilight smiled and mentioned that the Pinkie Pie Twins faced a pretty tall order fixing the frowns around Ponyville. We all knew this was true. But we were all sure there would be no shortage of smiles by the end of the day.

Before everypony moved, Summer's Twin asked if she could speak briefly. Still trying not to cry, she thanked everypony for their love and concern during her 'two week nightmare', she called it. We all cried softly togather a few minutes. It was a nightmare for all of us.

Summer's Twin mentioned that she and her Stallion would be leaving soon, and they wanted to make sure and hug everypony before they left. My Twin had mentioned that they had left a lot undone the last two weeks or so, and they needed to get back and take care of as much as they could.

For the next maybe half an hour, both our Twins hugged everypony, then cried on Princess Twilight's shoulders briefly, then they headed back through the Portal to the Equestria Girls world.

Summer mentioned quietly that her Twin was almost a completely different person, back to her 'normal' self now. We both cried together briefly. This had been agony for both our Twins...

The sea of Twins then drifted off, and did what Twins do together.

Fluttershys and Shynas headed to the Cottage. I think for the first time, the Shynas and Fluttershys could enjoy some fluffies and some real 'peace and quiet'.

Well, the Fluttershys and Shynas spent quite a while Group Linked, just the four of them. Not everypony could expand the Twin Link like this. I knew the Summers could and I guess the Fluttershys could too.

Both Applejacks walked to the farm together, and wandered the fields most of the day.

The Rainbows flew most of the day, since they could. Winter is just hard on active Pegasi.

Both Pinkies headed off to the Cakes' to cheer up Ponyville.

The Twilight, Filia, Fiona and Rarity Twins spent some time together in the Library 'carefully' exploring the four Red-head's magic skills together. Then the Raritys and Fionas went to the Boutique and worked on fashion projects.

Summer and my Twins were in the Equestria Girls world. I was not real sure what my Mare would want to do. Oh, did I mention I was still amazed that I had her back? I figured whatever we did, we would probably cry a lot.

Still, I guessed that my Mare and I, our first stop would be our neighbor Dawns, and I was right. We didn't even go inside the Canterlot Recorder's house at all.

Seeing Summer again, Dawn and Camille were quickly sobbing, and we all cried together for almost an hour. Everypony seemed to calm down at that point, and Dawn said we could visit some more soon, but she had to go visit a customer.

Summer and I hugged them both. Camille was pretty much full grown, almost as big as Dawn. She reminded me a lot of the Shyna Twins. Foals grow up so quickly...

As Dawn and Camille walked off together, I wondered where my Mare would want to go.

We were in the air, and quickly off to Sweet Apple Acres.

We found both Applejacks out in the pasture, and the four of us hugged and cried for maybe fifteen minutes. Little was said, we just cried softly together. Then we hugged again and left so they could enjoy their Twin day.

On the way back, the Rainbows found us, and we landed quickly, and again, just spent some time hugging and weeping softly, together.

Next we stopped at the Castle, and did the same thing. Just the Filia and Twilight Twins were there, and the six of us hugged and cried together softly for a little while.

Summer led us to the Boutique next, and the Fionas and Raritys took a break, and we hugged together and cried some too.

The real crying didn't start until Equestria pony Rarity pulled a nice coat off of a shelf, and gave it to Summer. It was just like the one Rare had made for me, but it was just Summer's size, and was... beautiful... (Summer put it on immediately.) We all cried together a bunch more after that.

Well, it was cooling down, so Summer walked us back to our home, and we went inside long enough to get my coat on. Summer had no intention of taking hers off.

Crying together with the Pinkie Pie Twins wouldn't make sense just yet.

We walked quickly over to Fluttershy's Cottage, and spent some time crying with the Fluttershys and Shynas.

Then we wandered off together, hoping to let them enjoy their Twins while they could.

We ended up at 'Summer's tree', which is near Princess' Castle.

Summer and I just laid on our bellies next to each other for a while. Our heads were up against each other's, and that was all that we needed right now. We were soon weeping softly. We said little, and little needed to be said.

Well, I remember hearing Summer's Twin say to my Twin (though the Twin Link) the day after I led Summer's Twin to my Twin...

Equestria Girls Summer said "Just being here with you... This is like heaven for me..."

That is exactly how I felt right then, and I think my Mare felt the same way... After everything...

Fluttershys and Shynas soon came over an joined us. We could only stay outside briefly; it was cooling off rapidly, since the Sun was down beyond the tree-line. Summer and I had coats on, but nopony else did.

All twenty of us were soon inside the Castle, sitting in the Library visiting.

Well, the Raritys and Fionas came in last, carrying two big packages with their magic.

Both Rares are such gems...

Everypony else in the room quickly got a new coat.

And everypony's new coat was the color of their pony coat, and included an exact copy of their Cutie Marks.

Every coat was stunning...

Crying softly, Equestria pony Rarity mentioned that this is how she coped with the last few weeks. Summer's was the only one she hadn't done, but she completed it today.

We all stopped and wept softly a few minutes.

Still, I knew... My Mare and I; our coats would probably need Summer's Cutie Mark removed. That could happen later though.

Princess Twilight had us all circle up, and we hugged an cried together a little while.

I think Summer treasured times like this, and she was quickly sobbing. I guess we all did for a little while.

Princess gently reminded us that the past could stay there though, and we all worked on calming down. I think we were all relieved that this whole thing was over...

Before dark, we were surprised by unexpected visitors; the Celestia and Luna Twins.

We ALL bowed to them though, but Equestria's leaders didn't leave us bowing long. I could tell Cel and Lu were having problems with this, but didn't quite know how to address it.

The rest of us bowed because we all loved them.

Dinner was good, and just being together again was amazing.

And Princess' Castle was warm, and so our coats didn't stay on long.

I think it became clear to Princess Twilight though that she needed a storage room for everyponies' coats before we went through the Portal. For now, they just ended up on two of the tables in the Library. This was a minor detail though.

We talked, hugged and cried the evening away; time was going way too fast...

Well, at one point, I asked Summer to join me briefly.

We walked over to the Pinkie Pie Twins, who were happily talking together.

I honestly explained my 'crisis of trust' in Pinkie Sense, and apologized, then the four of us cried together briefly.

Then one of the Pinkies gently pushed me back, then said "C'mon Shysege, I just wanna see you SMILE!!!"

We all did after that!

Near midnight, the Equestria Girls began heading through the Portal, after last minute hugs and some more crying.

Soon, our amazing Equestria Girls friends were all gone...

We group hugged together for a little while, and wept softly together.

Momentarily forgetting about the presence of Cel and Lu (Princess Celestia and Princess Luna), Princess Twilight asked if we should all stay in the Castle Library tonight, and that was unanimously accepted. Cel and Lu quietly asked if they could join us, and that was unanimously accepted too, of course.

Our family slept together there, on our bellies, on the floor. Our Princess and the rest of our amazing friends just spread out around us.

It didn't matter who was next to who, we were together.

That was all that mattered.

Ch.43, Needing Each Other

I am trying hard not to cry a lot, but I finally get to do this again. I really missed...

This morning, while my Stallion started thinking about some sort of an outline for our, well, his latest trip to the Past, he suggested that I sit down in front of the compy and try to get some words down about recent stuff.

I just cried for a while, and he quickly was sitting next to me crying too. I don't think he ever expected we would do this together again, and I felt that...

Well, it feels amazingly good to 'be back'. And with Dark Melvain dead now, maybe we can all just relax a while.

We hated to see our amazing Twins head back to the Equestria Girls world, but we knew they had to go. At least the Portal was back in action, and they could even come to begin with! Well, they did help us destroy Dark Melvain too... Still, sending them away is always hard.

After they left, we all decided to spend the night in the Library in Princess Twilight's Castle. And this included Cel and Lu, well Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

I agree with what my Stallion mentioned. We all bowed when Cel and Lu came in earlier that evening, but I don't think they were comfortable with that. Both Princesses are the rulers of Equestria, but I think this group is rapidly becoming a very special part of their lives. It is like we are all one big family now. I don't know...

But I don't mind; I, well we love them all.

...

When we got up the next morning, Princess Twilight had a nice breakfast ready for all of us. We ate together, and it was very nice.

Cel and Lu had to leave, and so everypony hugged both Princesses before they headed out the door. Everypony followed them out, of course.

Fluttershy, my Stallion and I took a few minutes, and hugged and cried with Cel and Lu.

And the three of us cried together briefly after they left. We always cry after they leave...

It was only then that we noticed the pretty substantial guard presence. I am guessing that Cel and Lu were actually planning on spending the night in the Castle anyway. It didn't matter, they are always welcome.

By mid-morning, it was just Princess Twilight, her girls, my Stallion and I, Shyna and Filia and Fiona.

We spent some time hugging tightly in a circle, and wept softly.

We said what we usually say, trying not to cry. Well maybe I was trying not to cry. I was so glad I could even do this. Well, maybe we all were.

Princess Twilight sent us off to our days by saying "Well, girls, try to get back to your 'normal' lives. You all know where to find me if you need me."

'Normal'? What is that?

My Stallion and I walked Fluttershy and Shyna to Fluttershy's Cottage. Fluttershy and I were talking together right away, and my Stallion just walked behind us three girls. I knew he was trying not to cry. Well, he wasn't doing a very good job, and I knew why.

The four of us hugged and cried some, then my Stallion and I headed 'home'.

Well, on the way, we stopped by the Castle to get our coats. We ended up wearing them home, since that was easier for Pegasi than trying to carry them.

Princess Twilight and Filia were in the Library together, and Princess used her magic to help us get our coats out of the pile, and on.

...

After this was done, my Stallion stopped briefly, then changed to a people, and pulled a piece of paper out of his pocket.

Then he said "Princess, I think I need your help--"

He got this far, then Princess Twilight remembered what it was, and broke down and cried. Filia ran over and quickly joined us, and we all just cried with Princess there for a while. Well, maybe quite a while. We decided later that our amazing Princess probably needed this too. We didn't mind.

And I agree with my Stallion that tears would probably not be far from the surface for weeks, for most of us.

After Princess Twilight calmed down, my Stallion turned into a people and tried again.

"Princess Twilight, I think I will need your help with this chapter, if you don't mind."

Princess Twilight took the paper with her magic, and my Stallion turned back into a pony again.

Still trying not to cry, Princess said quietly "Well, this and another chapter; I made some mental notes a little while before the Shynas and the Red-heads came out; we should add that too."

Princess was fighting back tears, and said quietly, looking off into the distance, and not to anyone in particular "I honestly didn't think I would even live through that day... It was terrible..."

Well, we all cried together there for a while longer. I think we all needed that!

...

Well, it was almost noon when we finally headed to the Canterlot Recorder's house. It was cold inside, but we just left our coats on and left the door open a while. Our coats didn't stay on long though.

I... I played a trick on my Stallion. I usually don't, but...

After he thought I died, he turned the new rug in 'our room' over, and I am sure it was because it has my colors and my Cutie Mark on it, and he couldn't handle that reminder.

The other side of that rug is dark Blue.

He had no way of knowing this then, but the other side of that rug is exactly the same color as my Blue coat, mane and tail. That is uncanny; I have no idea how that happened.

Still, as soon as I noticed that, I waited for my Stallion to be busy doing something else. I think he was starting up the compy and checking his 'scope' thing.

I walked quietly into our room, changed into a people, then back into a Blue pony, then I just laid down on my belly in the center of that rug.

Then I called him.

My Stallion walked in, looked briefly, then walked back out, and walked to the front door of our house, then he called out "Summer?"

From in our room, I called him again.

He walked back in again, looked around a little, then turned to walk out.

I really felt bad... I didn't have the heart to keep doing that...

"Stallion, I am in our room, laying on our new rug..." I said quietly.

Right where he was, he sat down, and started to cry... He quickly realized what happened and why...

I felt bad, and was quickly hugging him, and we cried together for a few minutes.

He said what I did wasn't a problem... It was just that having to turn that rug over was a very painful thing for him to have to do...

This is why I avoid playing tricks on anypony, you just never know...

We cried together a while after that.

After he calmed down, he walked over to the Compy, turned into a people, and started to do something. I think he was looking over what he had already done, I don't know...

Well, I turned into a people, and turned the rug back over, as quietly as I could, so my Tan and Gold colors and my Cutie Mark were showing again. Then I turned back into a Tan pony, and laid back down on my belly, in the center of that rug. Then I called him again.

He came right away. He didn't have to look for me either.

Still, this was evidently a very meaningful thing for him, and he burst into tears, changed back into a pony, and we hugged and cried together in the middle of that beautiful rug for quite a while. I think my Stallion needed to cry with me some more. Maybe we both needed that.

...

I think Shysege's hope was to 'jump back in' to our Canterlot Recorder stuff... ...and work on what was probably the most gut-wrenching few weeks of our lives.

We just couldn't... It was too early... We both realized that...

We got up, and both turned into people. He turned the Compy off, and I got my White Sweatshirt back on, and pulled my jeans on over my jogging shorts.

Then we both changed back into ponies, and hugged tightly in 'our room' for a while. Well, my Stallion wanted me Blue. I am sure he loves me deeply no matter what color or form...

A while later, we got our coats on, and wandered out into the meadow to the East, and had some dinner together.

We ended up on that little hill, and talked to true friend some, but mostly we just cried together.

We spent the rest of the afternoon there together, hugging, crying... That's what we needed to do.

Fluttershy and Shyna found us there as it was starting to cool down. Both were weeping softly.

I knew exactly what they wanted. Well, Fluttershy is my sister, and I just knew.

"Fluttershy, we would be delighted to spend the night at your Cottage with you both" I said softly.

Fluttershy couldn't talk, and just hugged me tightly.

Still, we decided to go to the Castle to get Fluttershy and Shyna's beautiful new coats.

We found Princess Twilight, Filia, Fiona and Rarity in a circle in the Library, hugging tightly, weeping softly.

We just joined them. Within an hour maybe, Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie Pie joined us as well.

...

My amazing Stallion suggested we all spend the night together again, and he was right. I don't think we could have done anything else. We still needed this. We still needed each other.

I found out from my Twin later, that the Equestria Girls did the same thing. Well, they all spent the next few nights together in the small apartment, out behind the Principal sister's home, and the Principal Sisters joined them.

This whole thing was just hard... It was over, but it was hard...

We ALL needed each other, we ALL needed together, and we ALL needed time.

The next morning, I think we all felt a lot better.

Most of us were up at around the same time, and we were soon hugging and weeping softly together.

Princess Twilight fed us too, and being able to eat without wandering around in the cold was very nice.

Then we all got our amazing new coats back on, and group-hugged Rarity and Fiona. These coats are amazing...

Still, Princess mentioned we could spend the night in the Castle again if we felt like it would help. Then she sent us off to start our days.

...

It was still early in the day, maybe mid-morning.

It was cold in our home. So we kept our coats on, left the door open, and then laid on our bellies next to each other, and just talked some. We basically just spent some time 'together and alone'. (Adding this made my Stallion laugh. THAT was worth it!)

He mentioned that he might spend some time on Canterlot Recorder stuff today, but just enough to see what he had actually gotten done. He also mentioned that the chapters about our (his) most recent trip to the Past would be very difficult to write, and that he wanted me close for that. And having Fluttershy involved would also probably really help.

Well, any time I can spend with my sister...

...

After that we just spent time together. We rubbed noses a while, but mostly just spent time as close to each other as possible. We did cry some, and that was fine. We could cry together. It was ok.

I really love my Stallion.

Still, I think that, maybe around noon, I just sensed that my sister needed me.

Well, I think also that my Stallion knew too.

Without saying anything, we just got up together, and headed off to Fluttershy's Cottage.

We walked in to find Fluttershy sitting in front of her fireplace weeping softly.

Shyna had a pretty apologetic look on her face.

Fluttershy sensed my presence, and ran quickly over, and we were soon hugging tightly, weeping softly.

"Summer, I think I will do some light Canterlot Recorder stuff, then I will come back later this afternoon" my Stallion said quietly. Then he walked off, back towards our house.

I spent that afternoon on my belly next to Fluttershy, hugging her tightly, as we cried together softly. Evidently that was what my sister needed. It wasn't a problem. Shyna was sitting on her other side, hugging her too.

I love my sister... Well, I love both of them!

My Stallion returned later that afternoon, weeping softly. He mentioned that, before he left, he had most everything written down until he and Fluttershy headed back to the Past this last time, after seeing a broken Portal Beacon.

But, just reading through as little as he did...

We all actually got up and the four of us sat in a circle, and hugged and cried together for a while, then everypony calmed down.

...

Still, we all had our coats on, and so walked slowly to Princess' Castle. Pinkie, Rarity and Fiona joined us on the way, and Rainbow, Applejack and Filia were already in the Library when we got there.

Princess fed us again, and we all really appreciated that.

And we all spent the night together in the Library again.

My Stallion was next to me, and my Sister was on the other side, but it really didn't matter who was where.

We just needed to be together again.

Ch.44, Another Gem from the Past

Princess Twilight and 'her girls', Filia, Fiona and Shyna, and my Stallion and I; we had all spent the night together in the Library again. It also seemed that we woke up together too.

We were quickly sitting in a circle, hugging tightly, weeping softly.

After maybe fifteen minutes, somepony started us saying what we usually say together.

"We are deeply devoted to each other..."

"We are true friends, and committed to true friendship..."

"We are... ...Equestria..."

Then Princess Twilight added her part.

"And I am only a Princess with you all at my side."

Well, Princess started crying after she said her part, and she cried that way for a while.

The rest of us just reformed our circle, and, still sitting, we gathered tightly around our Princess and basically group-hugged her as she cried.

Well, realizing the 'girl-time' nature of this, my Stallion backed away, and let us girls spend some time together and close.

Still, we all love our Princess... And I think she really needed us that morning.

We all just cried together some more...

After Princess settled down, she said quietly.

"Things like this just remind me again that I need each and every one of you girls... So much of what I am and have been able to accomplish, is because of each one of you. But that just makes me sometimes painfully dependent on you, my precious friends... Thank you..."

We all just hugged and cried together a while after that.

Evidently, Spike had been standing next to my Stallion, quietly waiting. How long we don't know, but he finally said "Ahem..." to get our attention.

It wasn't early, but I'm guessing we were keeping him from his mid-morning nap!

With 'flair and flourish', he held up a large piece of paper, obviously a letter from Princess Celestia, and began to read.

Dear Princess Twilight,

I just want to thank you again for your amazing bravery the other day. My sister and I both agree that you never cease to amaze us as you ever more deeply exemplify what a Princess should be, especially during difficult times. We both treasure you serving Equestria with us, and we love you very much. Thank you.

In other news, two Air Coaches will arrive this morning at the Castle. Please have mom, dad, Fluttershy and Shyna come to Canterlot.

Lovingly, Princess Celestia

Well, part of the letter was a personal note from Princess Celestia to our amazing Princess, and she cried again when she heard it. We just hugged our amazing Princess tightly again for a while.

We were all weeping softly, and only one pony spoke, it was my sister, Fluttershy. I think my sister summed it up for the rest of us.

"Princess Twilight we all know you are amazing, and we all love you a lot, too."

We cried together there for a while with our amazing Princess.

Well, it was another mild day, so we left our coats in the Library, in a pile on a table.

And when we went outside, we did see the two Air Coaches waiting, ready to take us to Canterlot.

Princess had us circle up and hug tightly for a few minutes, then she sent us all off to another day.

My Stallion and I, Fluttershy and Shyna headed out to the Air Coaches. My Stallion and I went in one, and Fluttershy and Shyna climbed into the other. Still, if there was any way we could have fit the four of us into a single Air Coach, that would have been my preference! I love my family...

The trip to Canterlot is really beautiful. Flying is more fun, and a lot nicer, since you can see more. Either way, it is a nice trip.

Even with the harness on, my Stallion and I managed to wrap one of our front legs together. Holding hands as people is easier, but this worked too.

...

Maybe five minutes from Canterlot, it was clear something was wrong with one of the stallions for our Air Coach. Well, he couldn't flap his wings any more. He just fell back into his harness, and sat there.

This is the first time I have ever seen this.

The other three stallions surely had to work harder, but we easily dropped much lower in altitude. Evidently they do drills for this, and so the Air Coach never felt unstable or anything.

Still, the lead stallion said they would have to land in a field near Canterlot, and my Stallion assured him that would be fine. The four of us were Pegasi too.

Then the lead stallion barked some orders to the other Air Coach, so they followed us down

We soon landed safely in the middle of a small meadow at the base of the 'stepped mountain' that Canterlot is built on.

The four of us were soon out, and standing together.

The Air Coach stallions quickly helped the stallion who was having trouble, into the other Air Coach, and both Air Coaches headed for Canterlot.

...

Off in the distance, near a road and a clump of trees, we saw some sort of 'apple stand' or something like it. It was clearly for selling stuff, but we were too far away to see what. We could see it wasn't in very good shape though...

While my Stallion, Fluttershy and I stood talking, Shyna slowly wandered over to that stand.

While Sis and I just talked happily, my Stallion was watching Shyna.

The closer Shyna got to that stand, the faster she was walking...

He quickly saw why, there was a single mare, sitting in front of what was probably her stand. Her crying echoed very faintly across the meadow...

Shyna is so a Fluttershy... She walked quickly up to the mare, and just sat next to her, and was soon crying with her... We were just barely close enough to hear this...

And the other mare quickly put her front leg around Shyna and hugged her close as they cried together...

The next thing I heard...

"Summer fly quickly, bring Cel and Lu here..." Well, my Stallion meant Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

And he said this quickly, and I didn't even question why, and was also quickly off. My Stallion made it sound like it was rather urgent. I wasn't sure why. I flew pretty fast. Well, I enjoy that.

When I found our two girls up in Canterlot, both were standing outside the Audience Hall, maybe just taking a break, and enjoying the day.

Maybe ten minutes later, I was back with Cel and Lu. It didn't take the three of us long to glide down, and find my Stallion again.

And the only thing that had changed was that Fluttershy was on the mare's other side now, crying with she and Shyna. And My stallion had not moved, and was still a good distance away.

Cel, Lu and I landed next to my Stallion.

His gaze was fixed on the three mares off in the distance, and so we all looked across the meadow at Shyna, Fluttershy and this other mare, all crying...

Lu... Gasped... Immediately...

"Sister, it's Mildred..." Lu said quickly, then burst into tears...

This memory was maybe only four years ago for Lu...

Cel said "Who? No, wait..." There was a brief delay as Cel sorted back through memories a thousand years ago. Then she recognized Mildred, said "Oh, my goodness..." and she too was crying...

After crying a minute maybe, Cel said "Dad, how..."

My Stallion looked at Cel and said "The Portal..."

Cel stopped crying and just sighed. Then she looked at her sister Lu and said quietly "I think we could use a treasured assistant, don't you Lu?"

Lu stopped cying too, and just smiled.

The four of us walked, well Cel and Lu led the four of us slowly across the meadow towards the three mares off in the distance. They were still crying together, facing away from us.

Cel and Lu were in the middle, with my Stallion next to Cel, and I was next to Lu, as we approached the three crying mares from behind.

Princess Celestia of Equestria stopped maybe 20 feet behind Mildred, Shyna and Fluttershy and we all sat down quietly.

I just knew Cel and Lu were working hard to not cry just yet.

It was quiet for a minute, then Cel said quietly "Mildred..."

Even after a thousand years, Mildred immediately placed that voice...

She quickly turned around, almost knocking Shyna and Fluttershy over. Then Mildred quickly took a few steps forward, and pretty much threw herself to the ground before Princess Celestia.

Cel only slowly said softly "Mildred, why..."

Mildred, still bowing, burst into tears, and tried to explain...

"I went through that Portal thing...

"Princess, I'm sorry...

"I heard somepony say that I would...

"I'm so sorry..."

Mildred was sobbing...

Lu said quietly "Mildred, we both love you, you should have told us, it would have been ok..."

Mildred kept crying, then Cel spoke.

"Mildred, after you said you had to 'move on', I never filled your position. The reason was, is, that we never found as capable a 'Princess Assistant' as you were... You were amazing..."

Mildred's crying was slowing, anyway.

The rest of us girls knew what was coming, and we were weeping softly now too...

Lu said quietly "Mildred, we could still use a 'treasured assistant'... Your position is still open, if you want it back... We would be delighted to ha--"

Lu couldn't finish because Mildred had jumped up and was hugging Lu, sobbing again...

Well, the three of them, Cel, Lu and Mildred were quickly sitting, hugging, crying together...

A thousand years is a long time.

They cried together for a while too.

...

Cel said to Lu that they needed to cancel their appointments the rest of the day, and bring Mildred up to speed, and Lu agreed.

Cel turned to my Stallion, smiled, and said "Dad, can we reschedule our family visit? I think we have some work to do this afternoon."

My Stallion answered quickly "Well, as long as we can hug some, I think Summer and I, Fluttershy and Shyna ca--"

Mildred didn't scream, and she didn't squeal, but it was somewhere in between, then she said loudly "Shyna, it's really you!"

Then Mildred and Shyna hugged and cried together.

That was ok, Cel, Lu, Fluttershy, my Stallion and I just hugged too, and wept softly.

And we all realized later that Shyna had recognized Mildred right away, even from across the meadow. Well, the last time Shyna saw Mildred was less than a month ago...

Like my Stallion said, the future really did need the Portal!

...

An Air Coach soon landed near us. It would take Cel, Lu and now Mildred, back to Canterlot.

We all hugged together for maybe five minutes, then Cel, Lu and Mildred walked together towards the Air Coach.

Partway there, Cel stopped and said quietly "Mildred it is so good to have you back. You were irreplaceable..."

Mildred answered quietly "Princess... Leaving Canterlot... leaving you... was the hardest thing I ever did... I'm so sorry..."

Then the three of them hugged together a little while too.

They were soon in the Air Coach and on their way up to Canterlot.

...

It was only maybe noon when the four of us; my Stallion, Fluttershy, Shyna and I, took to the air for our trip back to Ponyville.

Cel had offered to bring another Air Coach down, but we decided that just flying together would be more relaxing, so that is what we did.

Besides, flying on another mild day as Winter loomed... Pegasi spell fun 'f-l-y'!

Well, we may have wept softly most of the way back. Being together, flying together, was just amazing...

And Rainbow saw us from a good distance away, and she flew back part way with us. It was very nice.

Well, right before we got to Ponyville, we decided to try to get our amazing Princess up in the air with us. We felt she needed some 'air time' too!

Filia ran quickly off to Rarity's Boutique to be with her sister, and Princess Twilight really didn't have any excuses left, so she joined us.

We flew most of that afternoon with our amazing Princess. Most of us wept softly, well, a lot. Our time together, in the air... It was simply amazing...

Dinner was at the Castle again, and we all gathered together for that.

Dinner like this was very handy, because it still got quite cold as soon as the Sun began to set. And we were always very careful to thank our Princess for such an amazing gift.

And we all decided to spend the night together in the Library.

But this time, I think it was because we wanted too, more than because we needed too. Well, we did cry some together, but it was just nice to spend time with such amazing friends.

We all talked together until pretty late. Then we cried together for a little while, and were soon asleep.

Ch.45, Canterlot Recording

Well, I cried when we woke up the next morning.

I guess I had a bad dream about living in that shack near the orchard below Canterlot in the Past; this would have been before I remembered. I used to cry myself to sleep at nights, epecially when it was cold.

But I woke up next to my Stallion, and was surrounded by loving, caring friends, and I soon calmed down.

Evidently, Princess Twilight had a busy day ahead of her. But she also wanted us all to have our coats, even though it was another 'not too cold' day, so we all just put our coats on.

Then we group-hugged out in the Sun briefly, then she sent us off to our days.

As my Stallion and I walked to our home, he mentioned that he wanted to try to get started on the chapters for his last trip to the Past to come rescue me. He teared up as he said this. He didn't know that would happen, but it worked out that way.

Once we got home, we both changed into people, and the Canterlot Recorder started up the Compy and opened a new file.

Slowly, we got the chapter done covering the events leading up to the 'false alarm' Portal Beacon here in Equestria Present.

I really felt for my sister though, and so I cried a lot too.

This chapter ended as my Stallion and Fluttershy disappeared from the Present...

My Stallion opened another file, marked it, but explained that Princess Twilight needed to help us do that chapter. He said I would understand when we got it in.

It was still early in the day though, so we worked through another chapter about my Stallion and my sister Fluttershy arriving in the Past.

Cel quickly admitted that she didn't initiate the Portal Beacon, and from our vantage now, it was clear that the Portal did that itself, or maybe Equestria... I don't know.

Still, Cel (Princess Celestia) in the Past becoming close friends with my sister; that made me cry a lot too.

It was noon now, and we both decided to take a break and get a snack.

Still people, we quickly walked out our door, and headed to the meadow hugging tightly.

Between the looks we were getting, and the realization that we would be eating wild Oats, we realized that we should really be ponies for this. We both laughed together.

When nopony was around, we changed back into ponies, then went and had a snack together. And after crying a bunch that morning, laughing together felt so good...

But we were soon back at the Compy.

The next chapter dealt with a short period; my Stallion wrestling with himself, while holding back an ocean of pain...

He was honest with me that he really didn't know what his real motive was for busting into my jail cell that night. As far as he knew, I was gone. Still, he made it clear that he would NEVER pursue a 'one night stand' he called it, and I understood.

Overall, it didn't matter because he ended up face to face with me.

And that's how we ended that chapter.

This chapter was tough to write, my Stallion had to stop a LOT and we cried together.

But the next chapter was 'painfully amazing'...

Holding back that sea of pain, after the sudden realization that I was still alive... Then trying to reconstruct our relationship, as my Stallion, himself, slowly drifted towards hysteria... My Stallion desperately WANTED me, but he tried to stay calm for the most part.

I increasingly saw more pain than I ever thought possible inside a pony, and with each passing minute, I just wanted, more and more, to do anything I could to help this stallion... I knew this stallion desperately NEEDED me, but I took this slow and careful; I had already needed to kick a few stallions away.

Putting that chapter together; we both realized the, well, miracle of ANY of this working out, let alone us being married and sleeping next to each other only hours later...

...Even though I remembered NOTHING about our past together...

I think writing that chapter broke both our hearts for each other...

When we had proofed the results, we HAD to stop...

My Stallion laid on his side in our room, and pulled me close, and we cried together for a long time.

I won't EVER leave my Stallion...

About dinner time, we got up, helped each other into our coats, and snacked for a while in the meadow.

Just to check and see, we wandered over to Princess Twilight's Castle, and checked in.

Princess thanked us, and guessed everypony was doing ok tonight.

While we were there, my Stallion mentioned the possibility of Princess helping with a few chapters tomorrow maybe, and she said she would see.

We hugged our Princess tightly, then wandered out the door.

I think we both knew our next stop was Fluttershy's Cottage.

Our evening with my sister and Shyna was very peaceful and calm. I think we all enjoyed it. Sis and I talked together most of the time, and I think we cried softly together some too. And it seems like Shyna is doing very well.

Well, Fluttershy asked us to spend the night, and that was fine, I love my sisters! Well, her Cottage stays warmer at night than our home too.

The four of us laid on our bellies in front of the fireplace, and talked until very late. We all slept very good. And in the morning, Fluttershy fed is too.

...

Maybe mid-morning found my Stallion and I back in front of the compy, as people.

The chapter we worked through next covered the day after my Stallion had 'found' me.

First thing that morning, Cel (Princess Celestia) was furious when she heard what she was told about what my Stallion had done. Her voice was raised even before she was inside the jail cell, and that woke me up immediately. And I was sure Cel was going to yell at my Stallion (well, 'dad') when she found out it was him.

Cel's attitude turned around quickly; dad told her who I really was, and even though I was Blue, she recognized me... I quickly felt bad for her; she was trying so hard not to cry...

And Cel married us... My Stallion and I stopped, and hugged and kissed some after we wrote about that. And Cel was right, my Stallion really IS amazing...

Later that afternoon, still in that jail cell, I asked a bunch of questions... There were some things I really wanted to know.

My Stallion suggested a title for this chapter ('Under the Spotlight'), which I didn't understand at first. But after he explained what it meant, and that he felt like he was being 'cross-examined' (he explained that too) for a bunch of that day... That title really fit.

After we were done with that chapter, and had proofed it together, I said softly to my Stallion that, after he was done answering my questions that day, I was convinced, even without remembering our past, that I would never leave this Stallion. He just cried on my shoulder for a little while.

...

The Canterlot Recorder quietly asked me if I remembered what happened the next night.

I will never forget that night... I couldn't remember any of what he described, at the time, but it seemed so... amazing...

That night, I could only remember a string of stallions intent only on taking for themselves...

My Stallion described a night... He was intent only on giving; he had planned that from the beginning... I quickly WANTED to be a part of the special night... And this amazing Stallion let me... He gave... again... Even though all I could remember was two months ago... He helped me feel like I was right there that night... And he made me feel like a Princess that night too... In a jail cell, no less...

Getting this chapter typed in didn't take my Stallion long, he vividly remembered many details. That first night we called 'By the Moonlight', it just unfolded, so magestically, so quietly... That night in the Past in that Jail Cell, it unfolded just the same way...

After I 'remembered' everything, and especially remembering BOTH amazing nights... I will always remember them together now...

I just cried the whole time as he typed, and after he saved it and started a new chapter, we stopped, and I cried on my Stallion's shoulder a while after we were done...

Princess Twilight brought Filia in after that, and I tried to calm down. Princess was concerned, and asked if something was wrong.

I just hugged my Stallion again, and said "No... my Stallion is just amazing..." I didn't know if that was a good answer or not.

Well, anyway the next chapter we worked on was one my Stallion had started earlier.

And the whole tone of our time changed drastically... For the next two chapters Princess Twilight helped with, it was clear, our Princess didn't think she would even survive the day...

Our Princess cried a lot. I changed back into a pony, and Filia and I just hugged her. Fluttershy and Shyna showed up soon after, and we all hugged our Princess as she helped the Canterlot Recorder get the words down.

The morning after my Stallion and Fluttershy left through the Portal, Princess got a letter from Princess Celestia; Dark Melvain was in Canterlot.

This chapter, hastily written on a piece of paper, and in steps as the morning unfolded, included details about that terrible morning. My Stallion and the girls knew a 'looming cloud' was coming. Nopony knew it would be Dark Melvain... And Fluttershy was in the Past anyway...

Princess Twilight was honest in her expectations about the day...

It was heartbreaking... We were all crying...

The next chapter she helped us with; there were no notes for this...

After six hours of fighting Dark Melvain, Princess made some 'mental notes'. My Stallion just typed them in.

We all cried for that too...

After my Stallion finished that second chapter, and Princess Twilight thought it was ok, my Stallion saved the text, and turned the Compy off.

We all just hugged and cried together for a little while.

Still, after maybe fifteen minutes, Princess Twilight pulled herself back a little, worked on calming down, and quietly said this...

"Amazing friends...

"Maybe ten minutes after the events decribed in this second chapter, I watched the Shyna Twins run out together from under the magical shield. The Twins required the Portal, and the Portal required the Phantom Alicorn.

"I knew the tide would change. I knew Equestria would intervene.

"That morning hurt a lot...

"But I am still alive... All our Princesses and friends are still alive...

"And Dark Melvain is dead...

"I think we should look forward from that awful day, knowing that we have many more amazing days in store together..."

It was quiet for a minute, then my amazing sister... Flutershy said softly "Princess, lets ask Pinkie to put on a party at the Castle tonight."

Princess Twilight smiled broadly, then literally bolted out the door followed by Filia.

It was a 'done deal'... And the party that night was Epic! Well, Pinkie Pie put it on, so of course...

And we all spent the night together at the Castle too.

Such amazing friends...

Ch.46, Helping Our Princess

Well, after such an epic party (Pinkie Pie put it on, so of course it was epic), and everypony spending the night at the Castle, you would think we would sleep in. It didn't work out that way though.

Princess Twilight got us up pretty early, and we had left-overs from the party for breakfast. They were still amazing.

We all thanked Pinkie Pie again for an amazing evening, and we hugged together, then we went our ways.

On the way out the door, we asked Fluttershy if she wanted to come help with some Canterlot Recorder stuff. She and Shyna were soon on their way to our (cold) home. This was good, because Fluttershy was pretty involved in the next few days; well, the next few days we covered of our time in the Past. And we did wish the Canterlot Recorder's home had a fire place...

The next few days we needed to cover in the Past included a lot of amazing events. I didn't remember (well, then), but that didn't seem to stop me...

And, I really cried a lot as my Stallion wrote. Well, Fluttershy and I cried a lot together.

I clearly remember feeling my sister and her pain, and finding her, even not remembering, this just made us both cry more...

Overall, Fluttershy's input was very helpful for this and other things, since she was there, in the Past with us.

Some of the events underscored Cel's yearning for her mom (me), and having to deal with me not remembering... That was just hard for her...

Well, the part where Cel gave Fluttershy the most amazing hairpin... My sister still had it on... That was just amazing. And the fact that it matched her Cutie Mark...

And a couple times during these few days I got to hear about some of the amazing things I was told I had done before I couldn't remember.

My Stallion, Fluttershy and I spent one afternoon talking about what started out as my trip to the Equestria Girls world, but ended up with the Equestria Girls and I rescuing Princess Twilight and her girls, then Equestria. I was just amazed, and scared at all that. Well, maybe I was horrified at times, too.

That same afternoon, Fluttershy talked about she and I growing up together. I was again amazed, but didn't remember anything, and that was very hard for my sister... We cried together...

And one evening, Cel (Princess Celestia) was with the three of us, and she talked a while about me being her mom for over two years... Again, I didn't remember, and so this was just very hard for everypony.

My Stallion and I also spent the night in jail once more, and Cel felt very bad about this...

There was a lot to cover, so we decided to break it into two chapters. One of the chapters showed so clearly that I was often feeling my way back into important relationships, even though I didn't remember them.

But even through all this, it was clear we were no closer to me remembering. And the last thing my Stallion mentioned was him realizing that he was basically out of ideas about what to try anyway.

Well it was near noon, and a nice day. The four of us decided to head to the meadow for a snack, then we would fly together some with the warmth of the Sun on our backs.

We helped each other take coats off, then we headed to the meadow near our home.

The flying was amazing, and everypony else (well, Princess Twilight and Rainbow Dash) joined us.

Still, we just didn't know how many more days we could do this. It was a lot of fun today though.

We landed at the Castle, and joined Filia, Fiona, Pinkie Pie and Rarity who were enjoying the warm Sun. We all hugged together briefly, then just talked for a while. Applejack was headed into town, and also joined us.

As everypony started to wander off, Spike came out with a letter from Princess Celestia. He gave it to Princess Twilight, and she read it, since it was to her. But it was basically a request that my Stallion, myself, Fluttershy and Shyna come to Canterlot tomorrow.

Fluttershy and Shyna said that would be fine, then headed off to their Cottage for some 'fluffy time' in the Sun on an afternoon that was not too cold yet.

...

My Stallion and I wandered back to our home; the Sun had warmed it up nicely inside. We were soon sitting back in front of the compy.

The next chapter was amazing, and covered first Cel coming in, crying, and saying that Dark Melvain was calling her. Cel was sure she would not come back... My Stallion, Fluttershy, and especially I cried pretty hard. Trying to comfort me, my Stallion's hand accidently slipped under one of my wings, and I quickly kicked him away...

But THAT is what brought my memory back...

This chapter wasn't extremely long, but typing it in was difficult... We worked hard to capture the utter hopelessness we all felt. And my Stallion got it right, I was furious with myself that I couldn't remember, but none of us knew what to do about that...

Still, a simple mistake turned our entire outlook from deep despair to joy and hope...

Rescuing Cel and confronting Dark Melvain (that time, there in the Past) would wait until the next chapter.

We had spent the better part of the last three days trying to get caught up on Canterlot Recorder stuff. We had made good progress, but my Stallion and I both agreed we needed to stop and take a break. My Stallion said we needed to be 'together and alone', and we both laughed at that.

It was late afternoon, and cooling off, so we changed back to being ponies, got our coats on, and then wandered into the meadow for dinner.

Honestly, just being together like that was amazing.

And we did end up on that little hill, laying on our bellies next to each other, as we watched the Sun drop below the trees. We just relaxed there, until it got pretty cold.

Still, my Stallion and I had our heads next to each other most of that time. We cried together, and also talked to true friend some together. We just enjoyed each other.

Soon after Shysage rescued me from monsters, I fell in love with him. Our love has grown amazingly since that time, I really love him a lot. And I'm sure he feels the same way.

But I think something happened during this last trip to the Past, where he rescued me (again!). He was convinced he lost me, and that shattered him. And I felt all that pain, and knew where it came from...

I think that before this we had taken things, maybe even each other for granted to a certain extent.

I think we both are beginning to really treasure each other now. And slowing down and just spending time together like this is just so amazing. I suspect we will be taking more breaks together like this.

Our afternoon was just amazing. We were together, and alone, but focusing on just enjoying being around each other.

And I know I am probably not doing a very good job explaining this...

...

Well, tonight was the first night we would spend together in our home during the Winter, and it wasn't even real Winter yet! Well, I had not spent the night in this house for almost three months... That made us both cry for a little while.

But Shysage and I talked some about how we would sleep. We really didn't want to sleep with our coats on. He likes me next to him, and with a coat... Well, I like him next to me too.

Still, it worked out fine. He had his coat on, then he laid on his belly on our new rug. He had me lay on my belly next to him, then he pulled his huge, old 'pony blanket' over both of us. Then he just rolled over onto his side, and the blanket didn't move as I just climbed up against his chest and neck like I usually do.

We were together and warm. What more could we ask for?

And, I don't know if this should stay in, but my Stallion did feel some urgency to 'make me feel like a Princess'... He took care of me a few times in the Past. But now, it was really too cold for a trip to the Lake, late at night, anyway.

But I told him honestly that just being next to him is amazing, and easily enough until we had the opportunity.

We talked, and hugged, and sighed together the rest of the evening. But I think we needed to sleep, because we both 'conked out' before the Sun was down.

I don't know how to explain it, but both my Stallion and I woke up together, maybe around mid-night. We were still toasty warm under our blankets; it wasn't because we were cold. And it wasn't because of 'desires' or anything like that.

Still, something wasn't quite right in Ponyville.

Without even talking, my Stallion and I were on the same page. We both got up, and he helped me get my coat on.

Then we went outside. We didn't have to go much further.

Princess Twilight was sitting in the broad path outside our home. She was wearing the amazing coat Rarity had made for her. She wasn't crying, not now, she was just sitting there, motionless.

I just said quietly "Princess, can we walk with you tonight?"

After a brief pause, Princess smiled and said "That would be very nice."

My Stallion and I walked on either side of her as we wandered around Ponyville. I think we were both trying to help our amazing Princess keep warm.

Still, my Stallion soon mentioned quietly "Princess, even though it is cold, please feel free to get us up when you walk like this."

And I also added "Princess, we really treasure our time together walking with you at night."

It was quiet for a minute, then Princess Twilight said softly "I know, thank you both. I am just glad I didn't have to wait very long tonight. That breeze is pretty cool."

For the first half hour we just talked together. Still, I think my Stallion and I both sensed that something was up, something was bothering our Princess. And again, I am not sure how to explain that.

Out of nowhere, my Stallion said quietly "Princess Twilight, we both love you a lot. How can we help you?"

It was quite for a few more minutes, then Princess Twilight answered, also quietly "You are both already helping me, and I really appreciate that.

It was quiet a few more minutes, then Princess Twilight began to weep softly. Still, she tried to explain.

"I have mentioned often to you girls just how much I need each and every one of you. You are all, individually, so precious to me. And, magically, the Elements of Harmony are crucial to what we do together.

"Still, sending Fluttershy away like that was just heart-breaking. I know everything worked out fine, and she and Princess Celestia became good friends helping each other through a terrible time.

"I just felt so much at a loss without her..."

It was quiet a few more minutes, then Princess continued.

"But that's not all...

"The magical amplification of the Group Link is amazing. But we can't always just stop everything while we get it set up. After five minutes of trying to keep Dark Melvain from killing us, I realized that, even if Fluttershy were with us, I couldn't just get up, move and use the elements...

"And the Red-head's magic, together, is very strong, and growing. They could have probably killed Dark Melvain within minutes; their magical ability was growing quickly just as they used it together against him. But we would have all died when he blew himself up..."

We were back in front of the Castle at this point, and Princess sat down facing it, but she was clearly looking far past it.

We just sat next to her.

Princess Twilight said quietly "No matter how many times I try and replay the last two years, and your sudden appearance among us... I need... we need... Equestria needs... the Phantom Alicorn..."

I honestly wasn't expecting this. Like I said, I would rather be the Canterlot Recorder's assistant, and Shysage's Mare, until Equestria needed me.

I just said quietly "Princess Twilight, my Stallion and I are completely devoted to helping you any way we can. You know that. I am delighted to be able to use my powers to help you, to help Equestria."

Princess Twilight started weeping softly, and said "I know..."

Then she burst into tears, moved to face me, and hugged me tightly. Then she said, well almost shouted "Summer, please don't ever die again..."

My Princess, my Stallion and I cried pretty hard together for a long time. Maybe we all felt that way...

My Stallion was able to move us into the Library since it was so cold outside.

We just kept crying.

Strangely, nopony woke up and joined us. I guessed our amazing Princess just needed this and us, I don't know.

We cried together for maybe two hours, I think.

Then our Princess calmed down, and we did too. She asked if we could sleep together with her on the thick rug in front of the Portal.

We had done that the first time the Beacon jumped to life. Still, I think my Stallion and I hoped it wouldn't blaze on again.

Still, we were happy to be able to help our Princess in so simple a way.

We were all soon asleep.

Ch.47, Kicked by an angry pony

Sleeping next to our amazing Princess Twilight is always a treat. We are glad for any way we can make her heavy burden even a little lighter. She needed us nearby.

When my Stallion and I woke up the next morning, Princess Twilight was already awake, just laying there on her belly next to us. And Filia and Fiona had joined us on that thick carpet, and they were still asleep on Princess' other side.

Once my Stallion and I were awake, Princess Twilight said quietly "Thank you both for just being here for me last night. Summer, I think I really needed you near me. Hearing that you had di--"

I quickly hugged our Princess, and we wept softly together for a few minutes.

Still brushing tears away, Princess Twilight said quietly "I think it will be some time before such memories recede further into the past. Until then, I am glad you are both nearby."

Princess Twilight then gently woke Filia and Fiona up, and the five of us just laid on our bellies and enjoyed some peace and quiet together.

A little while later, Fluttershy and Shyna walked into the Library, and carefully took their coats off.

My Stallion moved, and Fluttershy laid on her belly on my other side, and Shyna flopped down next to Fiona, and the three of them were soon talking quietly together.

We were all on that thick rug in front of the Portal, it is pretty big. There was plenty of room, and laying on our bellies there was very comfortable.

At one point, Fluttershy said very quietly "Princess Twilight, are you doing ok?"

I couldn't help but wonder if Fluttershy had felt what we did last night.

Princess worked on answering. "Fluttershy, thank you for asking. I think, like the rest of us, I have difficult times. Summer and her Stallion helped me out last night, and that was a big relief. I think us girls just need to not be bashful about speaking up when we are hurting. The looming cloud has been taken care of, but we will all probably hurt at times for a while."

"Well, let me know whenever I can help" Fluttershy said quietly.

It was quiet for a few minutes, then Fluttershy added "Sis, I noticed two Air Coaches outside when we came in."

Princess Twilight said quickly "Please let me feed you all before you leave."

Then she called the three girls, and we all headed off to the dining area, and had a nice breakfast together.

After eating, we hugged tightly in a circle together.

Princess Twilight used her magic to help us get our coats on. Well, Filia helped Shyna, and Fiona helped my Stallion get his on, and Princess Twilight helped my sister and I. Magic makes some tasks so much easier.

Fluttershy, Shyna, my Stallion and I were soon in two Air Coaches flying to Canterlot.

The trip to Canterlot was ok; it was pretty cold, even with our coats on. At least we didn't have what my Stallion called 'engine trouble', like we did the last time. But if we didn't have that problem, we may not have ever found Mildred. Everything worked out fine anyway.

Once the Air Coaches landed, we walked pretty quickly to the Audience Hall, and were inside. It was a lot warmer in there. I guess that was why they had a stallion in charge of keeping the large Audience Hall doors closed completely.

Mildred came over to us right away, and hugged Shyna briefly. Then she said that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would be with us in a little while. Mildred then walked off, and was talking to another mare, then she headed somewhere else, out of sight.

And we really didn't mind waiting. My Stallion said it felt good to 'thaw out'; it sounded like that phrase fit.

Maybe half an hour later, we were finally warmed up. Soon after, Cel and Lu (Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) were done with their Princess schedule for the day.

Mildred came and got us, and led us up the stairs to Cel and Lu, then Mildred was off again.

Fluttershy and Shyna bowed to their two Princesses, and were quickly back up. Cel and Lu then hugged them both.

Well, this was basically a family visit, I think, and Cel and Lu led us into Princess quarters. I don't know what that area is really called.

My Stallion asked quietly how Mildred was working out, and both Cel and Lu started crying softly...

Lu spoke first "Dad, she takes care of so many little details, and Cel and I are freed up to take care of the important stuff, just like she did long ago... Something as simple as organizing the ponies in preparation for our appointments, and a thousand other little tasks like that. And she truly enjoys doing that... She is just amazing..."

Cel added "We are so very glad to have her back... You will just never know... And the rest of the staff already loves her; she even helps them..."

Well, this was a family visit, and we all hugged and cried together for a while.

My Stallion mentioned later that our girls, as Princesses probably couldn't let their pain bleed out whenever it wanted to. They had to carefully control what they felt inside in order to be able fulfill their responsibilities.

So now, with family, they were crying and hugging. Whether past or future bleeding, it didn't matter. We loved our Princess girls that morning. It was clear they both needed that. They both needed family.

And we even spent some time on that long, low bench. My Stallion and I were both people and we hugged our pony girls. Our girls still treasure mom and dad loving them like we did those two years in our tree. And really, since that was over 1,300 years ago, it is absolutely amazing that we can still do that... Honestly, we all cried together.

It didn't matter, there were no other ponies coming through. Fluttershy and Shyna sat quietly, weeping softly. I was pretty sure both felt a little of what was going on. It was fine, they were both my sisters, and so were part of our family too.

Mildred came in briefly to talk to Lu, and was not bothered by what she saw at all. She simply excused herself and mentioned she would try to return later. My Stallion was pretty sure she spent the rest of the afternoon keeping anypony else from coming in, until Cel and Lu came back out.

...

Maybe by the middle of the afternoon, we were all sitting together, as ponies, talking quietly.

Cel reminded dad (my Stallion) that she would like a record of our most recent trips to the past, and everything that happened around that, culminating in the destruction of Dark Melvain. He said quietly this record was already in the works, and Cel and Lu both smiled approvingly.

My Stallion mentioned that he needed to run an errand quickly, and I will let him take over on this chapter as he discusses that himself. The rest of us girls just visited together for a while. It was very nice.

After Summer remembered, and on the trip to go rescue Cel (Princess Celestia) from Dark Melvain in the Past (the second time, I think), Summer, Fluttershy and I flew the long trip along that dark ridge, out to Dark Melvain's Bastion. It was mostly quiet. I think we were all really concerned about Cel. We didn't really know if she was even alive...

During that trip, I promised myself that, when we got back home to the Present, I would go to the Canterlot Library and dust off Summer's books. I know this seems like such a minor detail... But honestly, after all Summer had done for Equestria, it seemed so unfair to me, for her to see her books like that.

Well, I had the opportunity to do that now, so I walked over to the Library to take care of this. I didn't think it would take very long.

On the way there, still a pony, I realized that I would need to turn into a people to do this. Oh well, I could wait until there was nopony in the Lobby, then I would change into a 'people' briefly. I didn't think it would take very long to dust off her books, but I would probably need to wash my sweatshirt in Fluttershy's washing machine in the Equestria Girls world at some point after I was done. Summer's books were pretty dusty.

Once to the Library, I walked inside, into the Lobby.

I noticed right away, there was another pony at the New Arrivals table where Summer's books were. I was in no hurry, I could wait.

This other pony was a Unicorn stallion, and after a few minutes, I couldn't help but notice what he was doing. He was using his magic to put an 'x' in every square on the back page of one of Summer's books...

The back page of all the books in the Canterlot Library are filled with small boxes, and the directions say to place a check mark in one of the boxes if you liked the book. But this...

I honestly wasn't angry. I asked politely "Excuse me sir, have you read that book, by any chance?"

He didn't even look up, but kept working on his task. He said simply "I have read very little, but enough to agree with my friends... This book is poison. Ponies shouldn't read it."

He said nothing more, and kept adding 'x' marks.

Still, I asked, also quietly "Sir, don't you think the ponies in Equestria are smart enough to be able to discern whether it is poison or not?"

Again, he didn't even look up, or stop his task. "Sadly, no, most ponies around here don't understand the danger this book poses."

This surprised me. Summer's Chronicles were dangerous? It was quiet a minute, then I ventured further "Sir, doesn't it seem unfair for you to deprive other ponies of the freedom to read whatever they want, and make their own choices?"

He only now looked up at me, then said "Well usually, but not this."

I continued "Well, sir, you probably know; that is censorship, and only tyrannical governments practice this; they use it to control ponies' thoughts, their perspectives, their very worldview..."

He seemed stunned, then tried to respond "Well, I..."

At that point, he must have noticed my Cutie Mark, and his eyes got very large. I also think he quickly became very angry. He shouted "YOU!!!!!" He shouted this again "YOU..."

He was glaring at me, and said loudly "You are Shysage, aren't you..."

"That depends how you spell it, I guess..." I replied quietly, almost to myself...

"Your writing is garbage, I tell you, GARBAGE!" he said loudly.

I was honestly surprised again, and didn't answer immediately.

"Well, you could be right... Is it poorly written?" I asked quietly.

"I don't know, that's not it -- there's poison in here!" he responded.

"Hmm... Can you tell me what specifically?" I asked quietly again, seriously interested.

It was quiet for a minute.

Then, groping for possibilities, I asked if the physical stuff was the problem.

He shouted "NO... Yes... It's EVERYTHING!!!"

I calmly replied "Sir, I would be very interested if you could give me some specifics. I do care what other people think after all, and I think a careful discussion might help--"

This Unicorn began shouting at this point "NO!!! NO!!! NO!!! This book is GARBAGE! NOPONY SHOULD READ IT!!!"

I tried quietly again "Please sir, if you could give me some examples... I want to know what you are thinking. Can't we just talk about this?"

It was quiet for a minute, but this Unicorn was clearly livid...

I sighed then said quietly "Sir, I can't help but observe that history is full of examples... That society, that culture, that kingdom -- that makes feeling more important than thinking and reasoning -- quickly dies... Do you really want that for Equestria?"

He didn't answer for a minute, and just glared at me. Then he 'answered'...

He jumped up with his front legs, spun around, pulled his hind legs in as he landed on his front legs, and proceeded to back-heel kick me.

I managed to get my head out of the way of his hind hooves, but still his hooves caught my right shoulder, and knocked me across the Lobby into another display table, and everything crashed to the floor on top of me.

It did hurt. I was laying on my side, and couldn't get up. I was under a (broken) heavy wood table and a pile of books. And the spots on my shoulder where his hooves had caught me were torn open deeply and bleeding a lot.

He stood there with a look of disdain on his face.

"Do you feel any better?" I asked quietly between moans...

"Not as much as I would have hoped for..." he said calmly.

He turned and headed out the door.

"Sir, if you fight the solution, then you're part of the problem" I said as he walked out.

Out the door, he yelled "Fine, by me" and he was gone...

...

Well, it hurt a lot to even try to move, and I couldn't get up. I could only wait until somepony else came in, to see if they would help me.

After almost an hour, 'somepony else' did come in. Cel, Lu, and Summer came through the front door of the Library, looking for me. The three of them noticed me immediately.

There were tears in Summer's eyes, but she wasn't crying loudly. Cel and Lu were crying though, as the three of them pulled books from around me.

The table was pretty heavy, and Cel insisted on getting the guards involved anyway.

By the time three guards were able to get the table off me, and I was sitting up in the Lobby there, the deep gouges in my shoulder had mostly scabbed over, and stopped bleeding. A lot hurt, but I didn't think anything was broken.

Lu asked me at this point what had happened. Well, the book that the Unicorn was adding a lot of 'x' marks too was still laying open to the last page, on the other table. I just said quietly "Either I have the wrong name, or else the wrong Cutie Mark."

The rest of my family just sighed; they knew exactly what I meant.

Summer was soon gently hugging me. "I love you Stallion" she said softly. "I'm sorry my life caused you this..."

I had to correct Summer right away. "Summer, it's not you. It's not your life. It's the truth... Together we have not avoided the hard questions you and I encountered; showing evil leaders for the bullies they are, showing that true friendship needs to extend into the most intimate areas of life, things like that. I remember reading in a book somewhere that the truth sets us free. Only bad leaders and bad governments control ideas; they are the ones that fear the truth, that fear open and honest inquiry."

It was quiet for a minute, then I added quietly "Summer we need to get used to this. As writers, we take a lot of risks, placing our works out in everypony else's sight, like they are our children. We love our children, but not everypony else will.

"Summer, besides... Better me than you..."

...

My mare and I hugged a while, and that felt very nice. I love Summer a lot...

After the guards and some Library staff were done cleaning up the mess, Cel walked over and said "Dad, should we try to find the stallion that did this to you?"

I am not a vengeful pony by nature... "Cel, I don't know, maybe he should have to erase all the x's he added to Summer's book... Oh nevermind. The only thing that really hurt was that he was enraged at me and either couldn't or refused to calmly explain why..."

It was quiet for a minute, then I said softly "Cel, you are the Princess of Equestria, I'll let you decide."

The Princess of Equestria turned to one of the guards and said calmly "Get a full description, and get Shining Armor involved. I want the stallion who did this in my jail by tomorrow night.

"This is Equestria, and nopony in our kingdom should have to fear this kind of treatment for voicing or writing an unpopular opinion."

Cel looked over at Lu, and Lu said quietly "Sounds good."

Ch.48, I Just Wanted Summer...

It was late, and cold... Still, Cel and Lu (Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) helped Summer and I get our coats on, and I hobbled over to a nearby Air Coach that would take Summer and I back to Ponyville.

Fluttershy and Shyna would wait until tomorrow morning to return. I was sure Cel and Lu would take care of accommodations for Summer's sisters. I had no doubt that an amazing visit with Fluttershy and Shyna's new-found family would unfold. I felt bad Summer couldn't stay. But honestly, I really needed my Mare...

We arrived at the Castle in Ponyville at dusk maybe. I think Summer realized that walking to the Canterlot Recorder's home would be a substantial task for me; it really hurt to walk. We would have to wait on visiting with Princess Twilight. We were soon back in our home, and quickly in our room.

I would like to think that I have a high tolorance for pain, but everything still hurt quite a bit. I just wanted to be alone with Summer. Summer wanted the same thing. I really love her...

It was cold in our home without a fire-place. Still, with coats and that old blanket, Summer and I were warm and close, and that was what mattered.

I probably didn't sleep much that night. I just could not find a position that allowed me to sleep. I know I kept Summer up much of the night too, and she didn't mind.

Summer tried to keep her head next to mine as much as possible, and I told her I really appreciated that.

After all we had been through in the last few weeks even, this was all minor details.

I am still amazed that I even found her buried in the Past, with a Blue coat, even... We were both just overjoyed to have each other back.

My wounds would heal, and we would be back to our normal routine soon (whatever that was).

Still, realizing that every position I could find, hurt, sometime in the middle of the night, I just rolled over on my side, and told Summer to climb up under my legs. Of course it hurt, but no more than anything else. Summer sighed a bunch, and was soon asleep. I love her so...

The next morning it was still pretty cold in our house. But I found out that I did actually doze off for a few hours.

My Mare was still tucked up against my chest and neck, but clearly awake. Realizing that I was awake, she said softly "Stallion, I love you."

I just hugged her tightly a minute, even though this hurt.

As I guessed, everything hurt worse today, though. Again, I didn't think anything was broken, but bruised tissue usually hurts worse on the second day.

Still, it was warmer outside today; Summer went outside and found out. Summer wanted me to come to the East meadow with her to eat some. I needed food and especially water, and she knew it.

It hurt more, but I managed to get out into the meadow, eat some and get a nice drink. Then I limped out to that small hill, and just laid down there on my belly.

The warm sunlight felt amazing.

Well, Summer was soon next to me, and that felt even more amazing.

For an hour we just relaxed there, basking in the Sun, and talking. I think I might have cried some, and she cried with me. It would probably be a while before 'losing her' for two weeks would be healed. That had hurt a lot. Well, my body hurt a lot now too.

Either way, Summer knew exactly what was going on, and that meant a lot to me. She is a Fluttershy.

A little before noon, Princess Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Shyna and Fluttershy landed near us, then walked over, and laid on their bellies facing Summer and I.

It really was an unseasonably warm day today, and the girls came by to see if Summer wanted to fly with them for a while.

Summer looked at me, but I didn't even hesitate. "Summer, go ahead and fly some. Time with the girls will feel amazing."

Summer hugged me tightly, which hurt, but I didn't care.

They were soon up in the air, flying over Ponyville. I watched them pass overhead a few times.

'Hopefully I can join them in a few days' I thought to myself.

For a while, I talked to true friend, thanking him again that I had my Mare back.

After that, my thoughts just wandered, slowly.

But it didn't take long for me to get back to this...

It bugged me that I got back-heeled yesterday, and still wasn't exactly sure why.

If it had been something that we had included, I would expect that this Unicorn would have quickly bee-lined straight to the offensive topic. Like I told him, I honestly wanted to know.

I mean, seriously... Maybe it was the stuff about true friend. Couldn't we have a calm discussion?

"Shysage, the stuff about true friend offended me."

"Well, ok, sir, and I apologize for that. The reason we included that is because that is part of who we are. But we tried too be very careful to use only descriptive language; we didn't want to come across like it was something everypony had to embrace. We try to be very careful about that. We will work a little harder from here on, though. I hope that helps..."

His anger seemed a lot more broad-based though; he refused to pinpoint any single thing.

I don't know...

Whether it was this or not; I think occasionallly, some ponies would rather not be bothered with the facts. And elevating feeling over thinking, that should set off so many alarms in a kingdom that wants to exist peacefully for a while. Well, the fact of the matter was I just had no clue. I had no data to go on, and further thinking was pretty much pointless.

But I realized he and his friends were accomplishing their objective...

Yet, after thinking about this last point, I realized that none of that should really even matter.

At least I still have the most amazing Mare in Equestria, even if I had to go back to the Past to find 'a needle in a haystack'... THAT was just a miracle...

Yes, my amazing Mare was all I wanted, all I needed; the last month had painfully taught me that.

Dusty books should just not be that big of a deal. I should just stay out of the Library.

Summer...

Just from thinking about my Mare, I immediately really really wanted Summer close. I began to look around in the sky to see if I could even spot her. I just wanted her near me right now...

I was getting ready to get up and hobble over to the Castle to find her.

...

At that exact moment, Equestria Present faded from view...

Ch.49, (To The Past) More Pain / Better Bait

Like a slowly encroaching nightmare, 'sometime' in Equestria Past came into view, and that same foreboding music again rose in the background(1). It seemed louder than I remember though.

I was still laying on my belly, just like I was when I was on that hill in the East meadow...

...and everything still hurt a lot...

I was facing the Portal, but the platform was gone, and the floor was different. I realized it was a different room altogether...

...

...

...

"HEY!!! YOU!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN HERE???"

A guard yelled this, then walked over quickly, and kicked me...

"GET UP..."

Well, I tried, but I guess I took too long. He kicked me again, and I immediately fell to the ground. This wasn't helping the healing process at all...

I did my best to get up quickly, then I turned around as fast as I could.

Four angry guards evidently did not like me in here... I tried to explain...

"Sirs, I'm sorry, can I speak with Princ--"

I got this far, and the same guard kicked me again, and I fell down. I am not a slow learner, and I tried to quickly get back up. It hurt fiercely...

"HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE?" the guard yelled again.

Well, I really couldn't say that I came here from the Future courtesy of the Portal. Though most likely, it was still my only theory.

"Sirs, I really need to talk to Prince--"

Again, I got this far, then got kicked again, and quickly fell over.

I got back up as quickly as I could, but this was just getting harder...

"Sir, what should we do with him?" one of the other guards asked the head guard (evidently).

"We just need to get rid of him, I think. I don't know how he got in here, but it will look bad for us if..."

There was a brief pause...

"SEE THAT DOOR, WORTHLESS PEGASUS? YOU HAD BETTER BE THROUGH IT AND FAST..."

Well, I hobbled as fast as I could. I guess it wasn't fast enough, because I felt two sharp spear points tear into my hind legs.

"COME ON, MOVE IT..."

Maybe 20 more spear pokes later, and a LOT of pain, I was facing the cave on the back side of the top deck of Canterlot. It was the one with the small pond next to it. In Equestria Present, the train would actually come through here. Right now, It was just a deep cave.

The head guard kicked me again, from behind, and I promptly fell forward, 'face planted' and fell on my side... Everything hurt worse now...

It was quiet for a minute maybe, I couldn't move anyway.

"Hey sir, watch this. Somepony sit on him" one of the other guards said.

That was quickly done. It hurt a lot, and I couldn't move, and could barely breath.

Next, an obviously Unicorn guard grabbed his spear, and used his magic, and all I felt was a minute of searing pain... This Unicorn was repeatedly poking the tip of his spear into my flank...

Well, at least the new pain stopped when he was done...

The head guard evidently looked the results over, and couldn't make heads or tails of it...

"What is that..." he said incredulously.

"Sir, it's an 'S', you know, for your name, 'Stormwalk'..." the other guard said with a sigh.

"Oh, nice..." the head guard replied after some thought.

Then the four of them laughed, and walked slowly away talking together.

"I didn't see anything, did any of you?" the head guard said.

"See what?" one of the other guards answered, laughing...

They were soon gone.

...

...

...

Well, everything just hurt even worse now... As I brushed away tears, I thought it would be a while before I could even get up. But when I did, I needed to head to the Audience Hall. I didn't think Cel would treat me like that. Maybe she would help me...

I just sighed. Well, I was crying, if you want to call it that. My eyes were leaking a lot, but it hurt to breath deep, so I don't know...

I had no idea why I was here.

And I didn't even know 'when' I was here... At least it wasn't freezing cold...

And I just wanted Summer... "We're not even in the same time zone any more..." I thought to myself... Trying to not cry hard stopped working. It hurt a lot...

'What more could go wrong...' I thought to myself...

...

...

...

"WELL, WELL, WELL... WHAT HAVE WE HERE..."

I would never forget that voice...

...

He walked slowly out of the depths of the cave...

Eight other Black Unicorns followed him out...

He was huge, and began slowly walking around me.

I couldn't get up anyway...

Right away, he laughed...

"EQUESTRIA'S FINEST; THEY REALLY TOOK CARE OF YOU, DIDN'T THEY!!!"

He laughed loudly after this, and then I think he headed away, out of the cave.

...

In the midst of his laughter, he stopped dead in his tracks, and stopped laughing... He turned around, walked back over, and looked at me...

"WAIT A MINUTE..."

It was quiet for a minute, then he said simply

"CHANGE OF PLANS..."

It was quiet for another minute, then he started walking slowly around me again. But the next time he spoke, there was anger in his voice...

"If I am not mistaken...

"EVERY TIME that this Phantom Alicorn has slapped me hard..."

He paused briefly here, then yelled angrily

"YOU WERE WITH HER..."

He stopped walking where I could see him, and he looked at me with eyes full of both anger and disdain...

"How do you think that makes me feel about you?"

After a brief pause, he 'answered' by kicking me across the cave into the wall with one of his huge hooves. I just crumpled back to the ground... Well, now everything hurt a lot worse, and I couldn't even wipe tears away...

He paused here and laughed loudly, then continued.

"I was actually after Princess Celestia, but you..."

There was another pause here too.

"Yes... YES!!!

"I think the Phantom Alicorn's 'Consort' will make...

"...MUCH BETTER BAIT !!!"

...

He laughed loudly for quite a while...

"Noghtmor, pick him up and carry him..." he bellowed.

"But why me, my magic can't--" Noghtmor began to protest.

"CAN IT, WORM, AND DON'T DROP HIM..."

Dark Melvain again laughed loud and long...

Author's Note

The tune is the BGM for the 'Outer Ra'Kaznar' level in Final Fantasy XI, and the music, the zone and the game are c2014 by Square Enix. This tune has a name and is available now. The tune is called 'The Serpentine Labyrinth' and it is available on the 'Forever Today' add-on for the OST for the Seekers of Adoulin expansion for FFXI and is c2014 by Square Enix.

Ch.50, (Portal Beacon) Where's My Stallion?

Flying with Princess Twilight and such amazing friends... It was so nice, and we could almost call the day warm. Even in the air, the Sun felt amazing on our backs.

After were decided we were done flying, we all landed at the Castle, and quickly group-hugged with Filia, Fiona, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Applejack in the grass out front. The warm Sun still felt amazing, but all us girls being together like this felt so good. I think we needed this.

Somepony started saying what we often say, then Princess said her part. Then we all hugged tightly, and cried softly for a few minutes.

I knew I couldn't stay long. I had left my hurting Stallion in the meadow to the East of our home, and I had been gone quite a while already. I just told the girls I needed to get back to my Stallion.

Fluttershy had already told everypony else what had happened yesterday, because Cel and Lu had told her. Everypony understood when I told them I really needed to go check up on him.

I left them talking together there in the grass, in the warm Sun in front of the Castle.

I didn't bother walking, but immediately took to the air, and flew straight to the meadow, to the little hill where I left him.

Well, he wasn't there. I didn't think it was that long since I saw him on that little hill, but he wasn't there now.

I didn't even bother landing, and actually circled the meadow once, just to make sure he hadn't simply moved.

Then I flew straight to our home, landed, and walked inside.

He wasn't there either.

I was quickly back into the air, and did a quick circle over Ponyville, and didn't see him. This was very strange. If he would be walking anywhere, he would have to move very slow. I knew he was in a lot of pain.

...

I began to cry at that point, but then flew straight back to the Castle... To my friends...

I landed in the grass near them, crying, and they quickly gathered around me and hugged me.

All I could get out was "I can't find Shysage..."

Applejack said immediately "Wow, he couldn't have gone far, and Ponyville isn't very big; let's spread out and look for him."

Well I couldn't think anyway...

This was about to become the plan.

Princess Twilight said quietly "Girls, wait a minute..."

For a minute or two, Princess Twilight stared down as if deep in thought. Through the 'Bond of Knowing', she was probably reaching out to Equestria, I don't know... Then she looked up and spoke...

"Pinkie Pie, where is Shysage?"

Pinkie stared off into the distance for a minute maybe, then said quietly "He is in the Past..."

I burst into tears at that point...

"No, that's all wrong... Shysage is really hurting, he needs me..." I said this a few times as I cried...

My amazing friends managed to get me into the Castle, into the Library. I was crying pretty hard... My friends cried with me. I love them all...

We cried together for quite a while.

...

Shysage needed me...

I pulled away from everypony, and turned into a people.

Still wiping tears away, I said quietly "I'm going to go find Shysage... Even if it's the last thing I do... He needs me..."

It was quiet for a minute, then Pinkie said quietly "Summer, wait for the Beacon..."

I thought a minute, then turned back into a Pony. "Well, I'll wait to see if it comes on tonight. Either way, I'm going..."

We just cried together some more.

It was dinner time anyway, and Princess insisted that we all eat together. It would have been very nice under other circumstances...

Taking even one step hurt Shysage a lot... He needed me... I couldn't get that thought out of my head...

I cried a lot during dinner, and I think Princess and her girls cried with me. After all this group had been through in the last month... Then this...

Still, on the way back into the Library, I thanked Princess Twilight for dinner, then promptly collapsed into tears on my Princess' shoulder...

We all cried together for a little while more, right there in the hall.

We were soon crowded closely together on our bellies on that thick carpet in front of the Portal.

Maybe an hour later, Cel and Lu (well Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) walked quickly into the Library, clearly very concerned. They joined us on that carpet, and we all cried together some more...

Princess Twilight mentioned that she had let Cel and Lu know before dinner. Princess didn't bother asking me, Cel and Lu needed to know. My brain was mush anyway. I wanted to take care of Shysage...

Well, this clearly was a family matter. I think we just have a big family.

Waiting and hurting... It was hard...

We had to wait until midnight to see if the Portal Beacon would come on. That was a long wait, five or six hours. I just wept softly as Cel and Lu hugged me and nine other amazing friends stayed close and wept with us. Honestly, I needed them all. Maybe we all needed each other...

At one point, Fluttershy quietly reminded me what Cel had said in the Past when we left last. Sis didn't need to say anything else; I remembered Cel in the Past pleading that we bring Fluttershy next time we came. I really didn't have a choice. Fluttershy was family too. It would work out.

But time moved agonizingly slow. And all I could think about was how much Shysage was hurting today. That alone hurt me a lot...

The day we killed Dark Melvain here in the Present, Shysage explained he came and stood next to me because he didn't want to try to go through life without me ever again. I was beginning to feel that way too.

I know that my primary task was to help Equestria. I was the Phantom Alicorn. That was my life. But to try and do that without Shysage...

I just cried...

I'm guessing that around midnight, the Portal Beacon sprang to life. Most gasped, especially Cel and Lu. They had never seen it in action, at this end, I don't think.

I got up and walked quickly into the center of the orbs, just to listen to the message. It was the same as always, Princess Celestia saying "Shila, I need you..." The picture on the orbs was the same too, Cel's hoof at the edge of the Portal.

Cel just cried when she finally, actually remembered doing that.

We waited the ten minutes or so until the Beacon was gone.

...

It was time to go...

Well, Princess Twilight and her girls were hugging Fluttershy tightly, along with Filia, Fiona, and especially Shyna. They just cried together. And I remember Princess Twilight telling me that letting Fluttershy go last time was excruciating for her.

At the same time, I cried, hugging our girls, Cel and Lu...

After a little while, Fluttershy and Shyna came over to Cel and Lu, and I took Fluttershy's place hugging and crying with Princess Twilight and her girls...

This was just hard for everypony...

...

Still, I felt some urgency, and said "Fluttershy, we need to go..." I was going to add something about Shysage, but realized I would start crying again.

I changed into a people, then reached down and held one of Fluttershy's front hooves. She changed into a people right away, and I helped her up. We just kept holding hands. I love my sister...

Pinkie Pie walked slowly up to the two of us, and said quietly "Shysage is hurting a lot right now, but everything will work out."

I almost burst into tears again, I really wanted that. And I almost threw my arms around Pinkie's neck to hug her, but she would turn into a people if I did that... I just said quietly "Pinkie, remind me to hug you when we get back."

I led Sis over to the Portal, then I grabbed the rim.

"I don't think we will be gone long..." I said quietly, not really knowing why.

I squeezed the rim of the Portal.

There was a bright flash, and we were gone...

Ch.51, Shysage's Blood

Fluttershy and I soon arrived 'sometime' in the Past. I was still facing the Portal, holding Fluttershy's hand. And that dreadful music lept to life right away(1).

I am not sure why, but I immediately pulled my Sister's hand forward, let go, and she turned back into a pony, and landed nicely on her front hooves.

Next, I quickly spun up my Cutie Mark, turned slowly around, took two steps away from Fluttershy, and flared my wings. I think that low rumble was a good thing right now. It was pretty loud. I really didn't want any arguments.

...

The first thing I saw...

Shysage's blood, small fresh looking drops of it on the floor...

It was clear he was here very recently...

...

The next thing I noticed...

Four terrified pony guards were cowering some distance away from us across the room...

This was a different room, but it didn't matter...

...

I looked right at them.

"Where is my Stallion?" I didn't yell, but I asked this like I wanted an answer.

None of the guards said anything right away.

Then one of the guards said to another "Sir, what about that st--"

The other guard interrupted and said "Hush..."

It was quiet for a minute.

"I suggest one of you guards go get Princess Celestia quickly" I said sternly.

Two guards headed out the door.

We waited, and I didn't move. Well, I moved to the side some, so Cel didn't have to step through dad's blood...

We didn't have to wait long.

And Cel would never forget her own mom as the Phantom Alicorn...

She ran right up to me, and I quickly kneeled down, and hugged her tightly.

After a minute maybe, I let go, and stood up.

I didn't wait. "Cel, dad is missing, and we are pretty sure he came here. Another pony attacked him yesterday, and he is beat up pretty bad; even standing up is painful for him..."

I pointed out the fresh drops of blood on the floor. Trying hard not to cry myself, I said "I think that is dad's blood..."

Princess Celestia of Equestria was immediately angry.

"STORMWALK" Cel shouted, still looking at the floor, and without even turning around.

One of the pony guards walked slowly over, head down.

"Where is he..." was all Cel said.

"Princess, we put him in the cave by the pool behind Canterlot. He should not have been in here without perm--" Stormwalk only got this far...

"Return to your post, we will discuss that later" Cel said sternly.

"But Princess, I need to expl--" Stormwalk tried again.

"RETURN TO YOUR POST" Cel yelled. I think she meant it. Still, this was not like her...

...

I kneeled down again, and hugged Cel; she was a mess... I understood why. I was a mess too. This deeply affected our family, and we all knew it. We cried together for a few minutes, then Cel tried to pull herself together.

Cel walked quickly over to Fluttershy and they hugged tightly a minute.

Then Cel said "Mom, lets go..."

It didn't take long to get out of the building housing the Portal. And Canterlot looked a lot more full; there were more buildings. But none of that even mattered...

I could follow the tell-tale drops of Shysage's blood to know we were heading in the right direction.

And I didn't even bother changing into a pony or unspinning my Cutie Mark. I wanted Shysage, and was not about to let anypony stand in my way. I think Cel felt the same way though.

We were soon standing in front of that cave... The small pool of water was still there to the left now. More unhappy memories in this place...

Well, a small pool of Shysage's blood was also inside the cave... But he wasn't here, not any more.

...

The three of us started looking around. We hadn't looked very long when Cel burst into tears.

She was standing next to another small pool of Shysage's blood, over against one of the walls of the cave.

In the middle of his blood...

...a dead Black bat...

We all knew where Shysage was...

Dark Melvain's Bastion...

Author's Note

The tune is the BGM for the 'Outer Ra'Kaznar' level in Final Fantasy XI, and the music, the zone and the game are c2014 by Square Enix. The tune is called 'The Serpentine Labyrinth' and it is available on the 'Forever Today' add-on for the OST for the 'Seekers of Adoulin' expansion for FFXI and is c2014 by Square Enix.

Ch.52, Dark Melvain / Rescuing Shysage

A dead Black bat, in a small pool of Shysage's blood...

Flying to Dark Melvain's Bastion... Again...

Only this time, this monster had Shysage... I tried to avoid thinking about whether or not Shysage was even alive. Pinkie had said...

...

I remember over a year ago, when we recorded the point at which Princess Twilight entered into the 'Bond of Knowing' with Equestria. Princess Twilight 'just knew' what Equestria wanted. And since that point, the outworking of that bond in our amazing Princess' life has been so very clear.

Well, I'm no Princess, but I think, at that point, Equestria did the same thing for me, for this trip anyway.

I unspun my Cutie Mark, and changed from a people into a Blue pony. "Girls, lets go..." was all I said.

The three of us were soon in the air. Nopony needed to ask where we were going.

It was maybe late afternoon, but evidently Spring or Summer here in Equestria Past (this time). It was nice and warm.

I called Cel and Fluttershy to my side, and told them to follow me. There would be no trip to the river, then an hour up the river to the Dark Ridge, then along the ridge for a long time... We were heading straight from Canterlot to the Bastion. Thanks to Equestria, I knew the way.

I remember Shysage writing that Equestria Girls Pinkie Pie had 'GPS' or something, when she helped Shysage find where the monster's house was, at night even, so they could rescue my Twin and I. I had no clue what GPS was, but I felt like I had that. I knew how to get straight to Shysage.

I also explained to Cel that I felt pretty great urgency to get Shysage home, as soon as possible.

I did not explain that I was hoping going through the Portal would heal whatever life-threatening damage Dark Melvain may have done to Shysage. But we needed to get him back to the Present first.

Other than that, it was a quiet flight. We didn't even bother stopping for a breather. The path we took was substantially shorter, and so quicker, and I didn't think we had much time anyway.

And, at one point, I sighed, and asked Cel if she had any ideas how we could get dad back to Canterlot. He couldn't even walk yesterday, let alone fly...

Cel just answered quietly "I... I think I will need to use my magic and carry him... It will be very difficult flying that way though, and I have never tried that... I just don't think we have much choice..."

...

It was dark by the time I 'just knew' we were getting close.

I mentioned to Cel and Fluttershy that my goal was to come over the Bastion very high, to try to find out what was going on first. I was sure that Dark Melvain had another trap planned, and that dad was the bait.

I also quietly mentioned, that if I headed into something dangerous, like underneath that Obsidian block, Fluttershy and Cel just needed to get away as soon as possible, and try to save themselves, I don't know. I said that I wasn't leaving without Shysage, even if that meant I didn't leave. I think my family understood.

I also told them that I doubted it would come to that. The only reason Dark Melvain would have taken Shysage would be that Dark Melvain actually recognized him... I was pretty sure rescuing Shysage would be the biggest problem...

The Bastion was not easy to see with the low half-moon, but that didn't stop Equestria.

Fluttershy, Cel and I were soon hovering high above the main gate to his Bastion.

I asked Fluttershy and Cel to wait there, and to follow me down when I landed. I had no better plan.

Dark Melvain had evidently rebuilt the whole Bastion, including the huge wall and gate complex across the valley on the down-hill side. But he left that giant cube of Obsidian in the center of the courtyard.

The four towers were standing again, as were the three walls; they were all taller though. And there was a high, broad platform, like a walkway, all the way around on the top of the wall and towers; it looked like the walkway was the same height as the top of that Obsidian cube.

Well, I was here to rescue Shysage. I knew he was down there. Thanks to Equestria, I could walk right to him; he was beneath the back wall, a little to the left.

I just had to deal with Dark Melvain and his 'trap' first.

...

Without dropping in altitude at all, I flew slowly towards the point directly above the Bastion.

I honestly think Equestria stepped in again. I don't know how else I could have known, but the walkway above the walls and towers were lined with over fifty Unicorns, all cloaked. That must have been his trap. I think Dark Melvain was hoping that would be enough magic to destroy me.

But I also realized that Dark Melvain was standing, uncloaked, at the exact same spot where he had stood when we came to rescue Shyna. Even from this height, I could see him, after Equestria had shown me where to look.

Still, fifty Unicorns, that was a lot of magic. I needed a better plan than just running in and finding out if I could live.

...

I don't know where this came from...

"Summer, Obsidian shards will rip your eyes up, so be careful."

Shysage had told me that...

Then Equestria took over...

...

Still a Blue pony, I changed into a people, and kept hovering over that same spot. Then I spun up my Cutie Mark. I was the Phantom Alicorn, and very high, and doubted that anypony below could even hear me. And there was too little of the moonlight left for them to see me either.

But the torches far below allowed me to see the courtyard of the Bastion easily...

I held my right palm out straight and flat, which motioned a large flat shield in front of me.

With my left hand, I formed the biggest boulder I possibly could; maybe thirty feet in diameter; it was sitting on top of that shield.

I looked down, and moved some so the boulder was directly over the huge cube of Obsidian, well as best as I could tell.

I simply rolled my right hand carefully and quickly, counter-clockwise to the right.

The boulder fell straight down... And it was a long way down...

I didn't move, but I watched this slowly unfold...

That 30 foot boulder was traveling very fast... The minute that boulder contacted the top of that cube of Obsidian, millions of Obsidian shards shot out like bullets in all directions It actually sounded like a large 'bang' sound...

This immediately blinded the Unicorns standing around on that raised platform on the wall, and probably killed many of them instantly. Those that were alive were surely in intense pain.

All the Unicorns on that wall immediately uncloaked. Some just fell right where they were. Others staggered and stumbled over the edge of the raised platform, and fell to the courtyard below.

In less than a minute, all of them were laying down, motionless.

...

Well, it didn't take long for Dark Melvain to realize something was wrong.

Equestria took over again.

Dark Melvain cloaked, and then shot quickly up in the air... Either Levitation or some mechanical gizmo had allowed his quick escape. He surely thought he was headed to safety. He was actually heading right at me, and I was waiting for him this time.

With Equestria's help, I moved so I was above him, and then I released a stream of fire down over his upward path with my left hand.

Again, it took some time for he and the fire to meet, but he was quickly uncloaked, and burning, still headed up straight at me.

I knew I could not kill this horrible bully without dying myself.

But I really didn't want to kill him either, because I knew that was supposed to happen in Equestria Present; that was Princess Twilight's job, courtesy of Princess' girls and the Elements of Harmony.

But I wanted to so mangle his body that it would be a LONG time before he bothered Cel, before he bothered Equestria again.

Still hovering, I backed away, then wrapped my right arm far to the left, and waited...

I knew I would only have one shot at this. In fact, I knew I needed help to make this work. Whether Equestria or true friend, it didn't matter. I asked for help...

At the right time, I swung my right arm quickly to the right...

The shield hit Dark Melvain, hard...

Dark Melvain's burning body immediately shot out quickly to my right, up over the top of the Dark Ridge, and out of sight beyond the other side of the ridge line. His body was burning brightly, I could follow him that far. I didn't think he would land very well. I really didn't care...

...

Still the Phantom Alicorn, I flew quickly back to Fluttershy and Cel. I asked Cel to follow us in, and use her magic should any of the Unicorns decide to attack. I doubted any even could.

We headed down to the cube of Obsidian with the boulder embedded partway into the top; it was still smoking... I landed behind the cube, on the floor of the courtyard. We had to step around a few Unicorns laying randomly and still around us.

Directly behind the cube was a bolted metal door. This Phantom Alicorn didn't need a key.

We encountered two more Unicorns; I just slapped them into the wall.

There was another bolted door, and I could see Shysage off to the left side. I tried to be gentle, and the door fell inwards, loudly, onto the floor.

The three of us were quickly gathered around Shysage.

...

He was laying on his side... His entire body was covered with mostly scabbed over, but oozing bruises... Some of the bruises were pretty big... It was heartbreaking...

He was breathing, and moaning some... At least he was alive, now anyway...

I put my head next to his, and said in his ear "Shysage..." and got no response.

The second time, he tried to open his eyes...

Well, we were all crying, this was just terrible...

"Summer..." Well, he got this much out. He remembered me anyway.

But he kept going...

"Summer... Just leave... me... I will probably... die... soon..."

I didn't yell, but I put my mouth next to his ears again. I wanted him to hear this...

"Shysage, I'm not leaving you... ever...

"I don't even want to try to live without you....

"We're taking you home..."

I had to stop because I was crying too hard...

"I... love yo... you..." Shysage said slowly.

I gently hugged Shysage... The most important Stallion in Equestria...

"Shysage, I'm never leaving you..."

Ch.53, Against All Hope... Friendship Is Magic

Ch.53, Against All Hope... Friendship Is Magic

When we got to him, Shysage was alive... He was very beat up, but alive, just barely, we thought.

He told us to just leave him, but nopony in this jail cell had any such intention, and I told him that. Well, we all cried as I told him that.

I immediately turned to face the outer wall, and promptly slapped the entire side wall outwards, onto the ground.

"Cel, can you gently get dad outside?"

Cel and Fluttershy jumped to the ground outside the back of the Bastion. The ground wasn't level, but rose upwards towards the peak of the ridge.

Still, Cel soon had Shysage laying on the gound a good distance away from the jail he was in. My immediate concern was that we were clear should the rest of that wall collapse.

Cel next tried to gently pick Shysage up, then fly herself. There was not much room, but it was quickly clear Cel couldn't fly very well with Shysage's added weight.

I think Equestria took over again...

Cel was trying to gain altitude carrying Shysage, while she headed uphill towards the top of the ridge.

I quickly got airborne myself, and flew until I was right under Shysage, then I just slowly came up underneath him as Cel carried him with her magic.

Shysage's two front legs ended up around my neck, and his back legs fell nicely on either side of my jeans.

Cel shrieked; she thought she had dropped him. But I quickly pulled up and away, and she saw me, and quickly calmed down.

Honestly, how could I catch Shysage like that? I couldn't even see him once I flew in close under him, and it was very dark... Equestria letting me 'just know'? True friend helping me? Both? I don't know, but I doubt it was blind luck...

My Cutie Mark was still wound up. Well, I only have wings as a people when I am the Phantom Alicorn. But evidently, this must have somehow strengthened my muscles and stuff. I could carry him like this all day.

I headed away from the Bastion, and Cel and Fluttershy were quickly at my side.

I asked Cel if she could somehow strap Shysage onto my back. I remembered how the Giraffes had tied Sue and Lee (Cel and Lu) to Shysage and my backs right after we had rescued our girls from six hungry Cougars. We flew the rest of that day with those precious foals strapped on our backs. And I really didn't want to drop Shysage...

Cel said she would see what she could do. I knew that some magical things Unicorns only learned when they needed to do them. I was hoping anyway...

I knew that, flying as a people with Shysage on my back as a pony; this probably looked very bad. But I didn't even care, not now. I HAD to get him through the Portal, as quickly as possible, or he would die...

But, it felt so amazing just having him close like that, especially after what he had been through these last hours; I couldn't even guess... But this Phantom Alicorn had her Stallion back... I wouldn't let anypony else near him.

...

Cel was soon clearly using her magic, then said she thought she had him strapped down. I wasn't about to test it or anything; Shysage felt pretty stable on my back like he was. I would quickly feel it with my wings if he shifted.

I asked the girls if we could go faster, but also told them they needed to let me know if my pace was too fast.

We were soon flying high, going pretty fast. We didn't have a huge tail wind, like we did the day we rescued Sue and Lee, but it was a very calm day, and it took little effort as we headed to Canterlot.

And again, I knew exactly which direction we needed to head, in order to go straight to Canterlot.

...

The trip was pretty quiet the rest of the way, except for two things.

After maybe thirty minutes, it was pretty clear to me that Shysage was actually 'awake', and holding my neck, maybe even hugging me, I don't know. That meant so much to me. His head was already down next to mine, and that was so comforting...

This helped me calm down some.

But towards the end of our trip, I could clearly tell he was having more trouble breathing...

And when we could actually see that stepped mountain that Canterlot was built on, I felt his legs around my neck repeatedly relax, then grab on. I didn't think falling asleep was the problem.

And a few times during the last portion of that trip, I think I unconsciously I started flying faster. Sis had to ask me more than once to slow down, and I did. I didn't want to avert one calamity, and cause another in the process. We were all in this together.

When that top deck of Canterlot was in view, I asked Cel if she could keep the straps on until after I landed, and maybe beyond. Shysage could not walk.

I intended to keep him on my back, then walk, as best as I could, to the Portal. I realized I would probably need to bend over while I walked, but I had every intention of staying the Phantom Alicorn until we were at the Portal. Or something like that...

And I realized at this point that Shysage was hurt so bad, that me touching him; he still stayed a pony. That was just unsettling.

Well, by this time I was crying because he was barely breathing at all, and I had no clue why. We were all crying...

The rest was sort of a blur...

...

Cel led us down to the right spot, and I managed to land with Shysage on my back. It was scary, but I was quickly following Cel through the new building that housed the Portal.

I had to bend forward at maybe a 45 degree angle, and actually put my arms around behind him, to try and hold him. Nothing else mattered. He was my life.

Right in front of the Portal, I got down on my hands and knees, and Cel helped me get him gently onto the floor in front of the Portal.

Cel wanted Fluttershy and I as ponies too, laying on our sides. I knew she had something she wanted to do, but I didn't think we had time. The Princess of Equestria insisted. What could I say...

A Unicorn brought a big, wooden something or other up to each of the three of us, and clamped one of our hind legs with it. A large hammer was lifted, then fell, making a large, loud noise.

Then the wood was gone, the Unicorns were gone... Cel was done with that, whatever it was.

I turned into a people again, and was about to turn Fluttershy into a people too...

We were all crying...

While crying, Cel asked "Mom, how will I know if dad... ..makes it..." Cel couldn't continue.

...

Time and everything else just stopped there for me, as I remembered...

Shysage was that dumb pegasus... On the day I decided to 'fall off' Cloudsdale and end it all, he brought me the most important book I would ever read; a careful record of Princess Twilight's first year with her amazing girls... He promptly dropped it through the clouds...

Shysage was the only people for hundreds of miles that could have rescued me from monsters who had already viciously abused me. And at great personal cost, he made sure he was there when that opportunity came. And once I was under his amazing care, I felt so cherished, even though the monsters had broken me...

Shysage was there, when I needed him, as days worth of atrocities seemed to hang in the balance, because of my own sister, no less. He is the ONLY person I would have listened to, and he told me the truth...

It was Shysage's heart alone, that had actually lifted the curse those monster's actions had forced on me... Well, he fixed my Twin too...

And, for over two years here in the Past, Shysage was the towering strength of our family, as he and I raised two amazing foals, only finding out towards the end exactly who these girls would become...

I could have gone on, I guess. But it didn't take long to realize...

Shysage cherished and protected and comforted me... He was my lover... He was my kindred spirit... He was my Stallion... He was my life...

And it took him doing all that in order for this Phantom Alicorn to do what she had done...

Without him...

...

Still crying, I answered Cel quietly. "Cel, if you don't disappear, then dad lived..."

I grabbed Fluttershy's front hoof and helped her stand up as a people. I explained that she would need to bend down and hold one of Shysage's legs for this to work, and this was quickly done.

I was standing facing the Portal, and could see Cel crying in the dull mirror surface of the Portal.

"Cel, we really need to hurry. I hope we can come back and hug you some more..." I said quietly.

I squeezed the frame of the Portal, there was a bright flash, and we were gone...

When we arrived at Equestria Present, still crying, I was relieved that Shysage, Fluttershy and I had made it. I quickly let go of Fluttershy, and she fell over backwards. We were glad for that rug...

I just as quickly tried hard to pick Shysage up, and move him through the Portal. I guess, I had unspun my Cutie Mark or something. Even moving him was very hard; we were trying not to hurt him, or bend him, or anything like that, it was just very hard. We didn't really know how to do this. Fluttershy and I were both crying a lot, and this was going agonizingly slow.

I finally got down on my hands and knees, and pulled him alongside myself, and I pretty much dragged him into the Portal with me.

I didn't think he was even breathing any more... I didn't want to lose him...

Once I was in the Equestria Girls world, I was still a people, laying on the grass next to Shysage...

He was laying there all twisted, so I carefully straightened him out, and pulled him to the side some...

He looked very still...

I was crying very hard...

I didn't know what to do... I had done everything I could...

I sat down and put his head in my lap, put my head down next to his, and just cried... I was sobbing hard...

I was pretty sure we were just too late...

Time stopped, as I just cried with Shysage's head in my arms...

I wanted time to go backwards, but...

No...

I wasn't ready for this...

...

...

...

Fluttershy came quickly through, and she just cried with me...

There just wasn't anything...

Maybe it was minutes, I don't know... Princess and her girls were all there too, crying with us... Cel and Lu too...

I...

I just kept crying...

...

...

...

My Twin was soon at my side...

The rest of the Twins quickly followed, and we just all cried together...

Maybe the tears of devotion worked here... I doubted it, but I thought this was my only hope...

I couldn't...

I needed Shysage...

...

...

...

The crying was really loud...

All our girlfriends...

We just cried together...

Oh, please...

...

...

...

I think I was even beyond sensing, the anguish was already mounting rapidly inside like a wildfire...

He was my life...

Looming hysteria was all I could see...

...

...

...

Shysage coughed... Then he moved his head so he could breathe easier...

He was alive...

...

Tears of devotion... So many caring hearts...

The crying got a lot louder...

...

I just hugged my Stallion and sobbed...

Everything else melted away... Nothing else really mattered...

Ch.55, Peace, Finally

Well, after we all calmed down again, Princess Twilight reminded everypony that tonight after midnight, all the Twins would be coming to Equestria for a day or two. Evidently school would be out for two weeks, and everypony was coming 'home' for a few days.

It didn't make too much difference why, Twin time is always amazing.

This just meant that everypony had to come back to the Castle at dinner time, and that we would spend the night together until our Twins came.

Cel and Lu needed to head back to Canterlot, and we hugged and cried a little more together before they left. Well, 'we' meant Shysage, myself, Fluttershy and Shyna.

And I tried to hug everypony else as the girls all headed off to see what they could do today.

Soon enough, it was just Shysage and I left in the Library.

It was quiet for a little while. I think we were just enjoying some time alone and together. I think I treasure that more now.

As I talked with Shysage, we agreed he really needed to eat and drink, at some point today. He said it hurt quite a bit to walk, but that he needed to walk to get some of that worked out. It would just be painful.

A little while later, Shysage slowly got up. He groaned a lot, but was soon standing. Walking was painful for him too, at first anyway. I was concerned how he would do on the stairs in front of the Castle, but he went slow, and didn't fall.

We walked very slowly to our home and were soon inside, and I helped him get his coat on. Then we headed out the door, to the meadow. It looked like it was early afternoon. It wasn't a warm day, but it wasn't cloudy either, and Shysage and I were soon eating in the meadow to the East.

I stayed right next to him, well, every minute. I understand why the Portal had taken him to the Past, but still. The last 24 hours were just terrifying. I wanted him close. And I was pretty sure he felt the same.

Shysage ate well and got a drink at the lake. He sat down for a few minutes at the edge of the lake, looking across, then he just sighed. I sat down right next to him and hugged him. I knew what he was thinking.

I said quietly "You are my Stallion. I will wait until you are ready."

Shysage sighed again, then said quietly "I love you, Summer."

Once he got up, we walked slowly over to that little hill, and laid on our bellies next to each other. I was suprised he had walked as far as he had, but he said he needed to rest.

The Sun was shining warmly on our coats and our heads. It was very comfortable. Neither of us wanted to move any time soon. We just talked quietly together, and I wept softly on and off.

After a little while, Shysage mentioned he didn't sleep much last night, but he was very tired now. He asked if he could take a nap, but said he would only do this if I stayed right next to him...

...I started crying, and told Shysage that it would probably be a while before I went very far away from him for any reason.

Shysage turned his neck over towards me, said 'ouch', but then we were quickly rubbing noses. This was the first time since... I just cried...

Shysage was soon napping comfortably next to me. I didn't even want to move.

My two sisters (I love that) came by a little while after Shysage fell asleep. The three of us hugged tightly and cried softly a few minutes, then I was back on my belly next to Shysage. Fluttershy laid on her belly next to me, with Shyna next to Fluttershy. We talked quietly the rest of the afternoon. I love my family...

Later that afternoon, as the Sun headed towards the trees, a few things happened.

First, we all started getting cold, even though we all had our amazingly beautiful 'Rare' coats on. Shysage woke up as an unusually cool breeze blew past us.

Shysage put his head down between my front legs as he worked on waking up. We knew we would need to head to the Castle soon.

Princess Twilight landed near us a few minutes later. She did come to let us know we should head to the Castle for dinner. She was also relieved to hear that Shysage was doing better. Well, we all were, I think.

The five of us were soon trekking towards the Castle. Shysage still couldn't walk very fast, but he said it hurt less to walk.

I didn't care, I walked slowly, right next to him, and was careful to stay there the whole trip. I was his Mare, and I was not leaving his side right now.

Even though I said they could go on ahead, everypony else didn't mind either, and we all just walked slowly to the Castle, talking. It was very nice.

And Shysage made it up the stairs fine, even if he did say 'ow' once or twice. I was glad to get him back inside the Castle though, because it was warm.

Soon, everypony else began arriving for dinner. Filia and Fiona ended up near the entrance to the Library, and they helped everypony take their coats off as they came in. There was a growing pile of coats on one of the tables in the Library. Well another table nearby already had a huge pile of the Twin's coats.

I hugged Rare again when she came with Fiona, and thanked her for these nice coats. I wasn't the only one; it had been a pretty cold few days. And the coats she made for us were warm and really did look amazing.

Shysage and I were resting together on the thick rug in front of the Portal. My sisters just joined us, and we kept talking. Well, as more ponies came, I guess everypony was soon relaxing on that rug as we all chatted together. I had to work hard not to cry; just all of us being together like this felt amazing.

Princess Twilight called us all for dinner.

Shysage got up ok, but did say 'ow' a few times. He sighed and said I might need to get used to that for a while. I smiled and said he was worth it. He just sighed again.

Shysage took it slow, and we were the last ones to the dinner table, but everypony just waited patiently for us.

I tried to not cry as I thanked everypony for their help with Shysage last night. The not crying part didn't work very good.

I thought I would be ok, until Shysage asked to say a few words too.

He didn't talk a long time, but just mentioned that he and I had been through so much lately, and that he was thankful beyond words for our amazing Princess and the other deeply committed friends around this table (and all our Twins)... Shysage said he was pretty sure things would have worked out vastly different without each and every one around us even now.

I think Shysage had also planned on not crying, but it didn't work for him either.

He and I cried together, and I think everypony else cried with us for a little while.

Dinner was nice, a lot nicer than the last time we ate together here. Hmm, maybe that was only 24 hours ago... I worked on not crying again. There were a lot more smiles this time, and that was a good thing.

Dinner tasted very good too. And Shysage ate quite a bit. He said his body was trying to put itself back together, and so he expected this. The food he was eating was very good for him though.

Maybe an hour later, we were all on our bellies on the floor in the Library talking.

Princess had us all 'circle up' so we could face each other, and we just all talked together for an hour or two. It was very nice.

But we didnt last much longer, and we were soon all asleep.

I think the plan was to wake up and greet our amazing Twins as they came through from the Equestria Girl world, but it didn't work out that way at all...

Shysage whispered in my ear that he loved me a lot, and I woke up. It seemed pretty early to me, but Shysage just said quietly to look around.

We had fallen asleep in a big circle, and our Twins had just joined us quietly in that circle as they came through the Portal earlier this morning... Everypony and their Twin were sleeping soundly together, right next to each other...

I slowly looked around the circle at Twins sleeping next to Twins, and just sighed... I was really fighting back tears. I remembered something similar that terrible night on the train ride to Canterlot(1), seemingly so long ago... Still, the devotion in this circle, and with Twins woven in too... I think this might be as close to heaven...

But as I looked slowly around the circle, most of the way to my right, I saw my Twin laying right next to me... Awake... Smiling at me... I burst into tears... I couldn't help it... My amazing Twin and I were quickly hugging, crying together.

I felt bad, we woke everypony else up too. But as ponies woke up, they did the same thing; Twins were quickly hugging and crying with Twins as everypony woke up. And this included Princess Twilight and Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle.

We all love our Twins. Well, it is impossible to not love your Twin. I guess this makes more sense if you have one.

Well, my Twin apologetically mentioned to me that her Stallion was still trying to get caught up after taking care of his Mare for over two weeks. Well, I heard what she said.

But, I don't know. Maybe it was because we are Twins, or maybe I was sensing in her the same feelings I carried. Maybe it was both. Like I said, I heard my Twin telling us why her Stallion wasn't here. But what I saw and felt was that my Twin and her Stallion were so hopelessly in love... so deeply and fully committed to each other... Just like Shysage and I... We just kept crying.

...

We were all together, and with our amazing Twins.

It was painfully close a number of times, but nopony had died.

It took 'all hands', but that looming cloud, Dark Melvain himself, no less, had been defeated and destroyed. There were no other looming clouds or any other threats (that we knew of, anyway).

This was peace.

We all cried together for a while.

Author's Note

The Chronicles of Summer Rain, Chapter 27

Ch.56, Heart's Warming Eve

Well, today was certainly a Twins day. We were all awake and hugging our Twins, and it was still pretty early.

Princess Twilight stopped us long enough to mention two things. First, she was having her staff prepare some breakfast for this group, and it would be ready in a little while. Well, there were 21 of us in the Library!

The other thing she mentioned, was that soon after the Sun was nicely up, Air Coaches would begin ferrying this whole group to Canterlot. It would take two trips. Evidently, Princess Celestia had something planned, and that was all Princess said.

For the next hour maybe, most of us Twins Soul Linked, and were quiet. That is how we catch up on each other's lives. Well, it's kind of like hugging too, I don't know. It is just very peaceful. And my Twin and I stayed right next to Shysage.

We had a nice breakfast together, and Shysage seemed to be walking much better today. Still, we stayed with him.

After breakfast, it was time to head outside. Both Filias and both Fionas made quick work of helping everypony get their coats on, and we were all soon standing outside in the grass near the Castle.

Somepony started what we often say, and our amazing Princess added her part. We all just hugged together after that. Maybe some of us cried too.

Four Air Coaches soon landed, and were quickly filled with ponies, then just as quickly headed off, back to Canterlot.

Still, it would be 2 hours or so before the Air Coaches returned empty.

It was a cold day, but between the Sun and these amazing coats, nopony was shivering.

Well, both Raritys had something in mind during this time. With Princess' permission, my Twin, Shysage, both Raritys and both Fionas headed to the Boutique.

Once we were all inside the Boutique, both Raritys used their magic to carefully remove my beautiful Tan coat (uhm, the warm coat Rarity had made for me, not my pony coat!), then they asked me to change into a Blue pony.

This didn't take long; I threw myself back, turned into a people, then changed back into a Blue pony as I fell back forward. I guess I have had a lot of practice at this.

Both Raritys quickly set about making me an amazingly beautiful Blue coat, that matched my pony coat when I'm Blue. The coat was just the same as my Tan coat, but it didn't have my Cutie Mark on it, since my Cutie Mark doesn't show when I'm Blue.

And I had never watched Rare actually make something; it was really breathtaking, and with both Rares working effortlessly together, as Twins, with their magic... They quickly made me the most amazing coat...

And they didn't stop there, they made a matching Blue coat for Shysage too!

I thanked both Raritys, and we all hugged and cried together a little while... Rare is such a gem... well, both of them are!

We all walked back to the Castle together.

Half an hour later maybe, the rest of us were in Air Coaches on our way to Canterlot. It was cold with the wind blowing by, but we managed ok. We were quickly in the Audience Hall in Canterlot, and it was nice and warm in there.

At one point I told Shysage he looked nice in Blue, and he just said quietly he felt the same way.

It was probably around noon, and everypony was in the Audience Hall now.

A Unicorn mare used her magic to quickly help each of us take our coats off, then she carefully placed each of our coats on a peg up on the inside of the front wall of the Audience Hall. I had not noticed these pegs before; there were a lot of them, and they went most of the way up the wall to the very high ceiling.

Cel and Lu (Princess Celestia and Princess Luna) and their Twins worked their way around the group hugging everypony. I am really not sure when the Principal sisters had come through the Portal, or how they were in Canterlot already.

When Cel was done doing this, Mildred quickly brought over a stack of papers. Cel smiled and gave Princess Twilight the stack. These were the scripts for the Hearth's Warming Eve play.

Princess Twilight and her girls had already done this play once. Everypony got their same parts, and their Twins went along to help practice and get everything ready. Princess Twilight and the five pony girls would do the play, but this was still Twin fun! Cel quickly sent Princess Twilight and the rest of her girls off into Princess quarters to practice and get ready.

There were already a sea of tables set up in the lower level of the Audience Hall; evidently there would be many ponies here later. Each table was being filled with 'light snacking' items for the audience during the play. And it looked like some worker ponies were putting finishing touches on the stage and background up on the raised 'Princess platform'. Shysage said quietly the show was probably tonight.

Shysage, my Twin and I spent most of that afternoon keeping track of the Shyna, Filia and Fiona Twins. This was not very difficult. On both sides of the Portal, Filia, Fiona and Shyna were very close; the six of them enjoyed being together, and just talked most of the afternoon. These six girls stayed close to us too.

Shysage took another nap in one of the back corners of the Audience Hall while my Twin and I visited. Us Summers didn't Soul Link (althought that would have been nice), because we needed to keep an eye on the Shynas and four Red-heads. Still, another relaxing afternoon was very welcome.

Later in the afternoon, Mildred came by. I don't think she had seen both Shynas recently, and took some extended time hugging both, and the three of them wept together for a little while. Well, she had some difficulty telling which was which, but it didn't matter. You can't love one Twin and not the other anyway.

Before Mildred headed quickly off, she pointed out the three tables in the back corner near us that were for the 'Ponyville bunch' she said. We laughed at that. Still, Mildred mentioned our tables were roped off so nopony else sat there, and that we should just pull the ropes away when we were ready to use the tables.

Cel and Lu and their Twins soon walked over, and we quickly all hugged. Shysage was awake now, and we got a little family time, which was nice.

Lu pointed out the wall of pegs, and said quietly "Mom, dad, you will never know how much of a hassle dealing with coats has been. As long as Cel and I can remember, there has been no way to avoid a huge pile of coats, and the nightmare of sorting everything out when ponies were ready to leave. Fights even broke out on occasion...

"Cel and I dreaded this, and we tried a lot of different things. But Mildred figured out how to solve the problem, and then found a Unicorn gifted with a good enough memory to make it work. This is amazing..."

"Master of details..." Cel said quietly. "That's Mildred. Lu and I are so glad to have her back."

Cel mentioned that ponies would soon be arriving, and that the Principal sisters would join Cel and Lu in welcoming everypony. Meeting Cel and Lu's Twins would be an interesting experience for the ponies that attended this event.

Cel said that all the rest of us needed to do, was to relax right where we were, and sit at our tables when we felt like it, and enjoy the play. Cel also mentioned that those in the play along with their Twins would not come back to our tables until the play was over.

This play is an important part of the tradition in Equestria for this time of the year, and has been for ages. The Audience Hall filled up very quickly with ponies from all over the kingdom. There were hundreds of ponies in this hall.

Each of the tables were set up for 8 ponies, but the nine of us just un-roped one of the Ponyville tables and relaxed. Shysage and I could share snacking if we needed to.

Well, what happened was that, when the Fluttershy, Twilight and Rarity Twins came to the tables after the play, the Shynas, Filias and Fionas moved to sit next to their new sisters, and we all spread across three tables anyway.

When everything was ready, the lights in the hall were dimmed, and other lights illuminated the stage nicely.

Cel walked up to the stage, welcomed everypony, and made a few introductory remarks. Then she walked back down the stairs, and the play started.

The play actually chronicles the point in Equestrian history where the three branches of the pony race were forced to change from bickering with each other and refusing to work together, to where they realized that the very existance of all three branches absolutely required that they all work together.

The play seeks to show the growing bonds of friendship that resulted, as representatives from the three branches of the pony race put their differences aside for the sake of their mutual survival.

Princess Twilight and her girls did a very good job as they acted out the play, and spoke their lines. Watching my sister Fluttershy play her part was especially moving for me. I love my sister, but I obviously had different priorities the first time she had been a part of this. I absolutely should have been here then, but was elated to be able to watch her do it this time.

The room full of ponies seemed awed by the performance, and when it was over, loudly voiced approval for the show. And Mildred sent Princess Twilight and her girls out again to bow, more than once, until the ponies in the hall settled down.

The stage lights stayed bright, but the lights in the hall were brought back up as well. Cel (Princess Celestia) headed back up the steps to the stage, but with her own stack of papers this time. Evidently the Princess of Equestria would talk briefly as the actresses in the play changed and headed to their seats in the audience.

Princess Celestia of Equestria began...

"I think adding these few words is a fitting conclusion to tonight's performance. And those of you who may remember these words from last year, and the year before, and I guess, the year before that, please bare with me."

A few in the audience laughed. Princess Celestia continued.

"This play covers a crucial time in the birth of Equestria. While the three branches of the Pony Race had difficulty getting along, the forces of darkness all but forced the three to decide for survival over death, and that survival required cooperation among all three types of ponies.

"In fact, their survival required the mutual friendship that has become the hallmark of Equestria. From that point forward, the three branches of the pony race were..."

Cel stopped monentarily right there, and was clearly reading ahead. Well, I know my girl; she was not real happy with the words that were about to come out of her mouth, so she just stopped reading. She found another spot, and tried again to continue.

"From that day forward, all ponies put their differences aside..."

Cel stopped again. It was quiet for a minute maybe, as Cel was deep in thought.

The Princess of Equestria said "No", then dropped the stack of papers to the floor, and the pages scattered randomly on the stage. Then she walked forward to the edge of the platform and sat down. Without a script she addressed the ponies present, some of the most important and influential ponies in Equestria.

"I have been ruling Equestria for many years, well, many centuries. Over these many years, my memories have stacked up, one on the other, and it is inevitable that memories from the distant past be obscured and forgotten.

"Events that have taken place in maybe the last year have helped me to dredge up a lot of memories from the infant days of Equestria. What I am about to say is the result of me remembering what actually happened. I was there.

"The Kingdom of Equestria was founded..." Cel was clearly wanting help. She knew this was a long time ago, but she wanted the exact number.

Shysage didn't leave her waiting, and said quickly "1,350 years ago"

Cel said quietly "Thank you, Canterlot Recorder." Then Cel continued. She spoke slowly and deliberately.

"The Kingdom of Equestria was founded 1,350 years ago, the day Princess Luna and I were crowned as the rulers of the realm.

"The events depicted in this play took place approximately 13 years earlier, from what I was told at the time by my father, King Thars, the first king of the three tribes. The events of that night certainly were a turning point for our nation.

"But old thinking dies hard, and my father, though a brilliant miltary strategist, was probably prematurely aged by ponies that still refused to trust each other, and worked behind each other's backs to try to gain supremacy for their tribe of ponies. On the outside we were one, but that sentiment didn't run very deep.

"The capitol city of the kingdom was in the valley below us at that time, and the remains of that city are still visible. But we could come up with no better name for that city than 'Capitol'; nopony would agree on any other name. And nopony could agree on any name for our nation, so everypony gave up even trying. This was just a mere hint at the deep rifts that lay just below the surface in our kingdom.

"An attacking horde and a fulfilled prophecy changed all that in one day.

"Earlier writings predicted the arrival of a deliverer, the 'Shila', a beautiful Pegasus mare with great magical power. Nopony knew when she would come, but a number of predictions aligned that discussed her immanent appearance.

"The attacking horde was a massive band of vicious Cougars, our natural predators, bent only on our complete destruction. They had attacked us once, met little opposition, and easily escaped with my mother and..."

Cel paused here. This was hard, but this topic was not really neccessary right now. Cel pulled herself together and continued.

"The Cougars were advancing again, with a much larger force that day. As they closed in, our nation, the three pony tribes, were far too busy fighting with each other. We only learned about the attack when they were almost to the gates of our capitol. Left to ourselves, our race would have been quickly destroyed, and our hope as a nation forever extinguished.

"The Shila appeared on that very day. Heading out to face the attacking horde, the Shila repeatedly shouted this(1). I will never forget these words...

Earth ponies...
Pegasus ponies...
Unicorn ponies...
Fight for...
...Equestria...

"In the face of certain death, the Shila used these word to brush quickly past all of our petty disagreements, preconceived ideas, old habits, deep distrusts and dumb customs...

"The Shila's words gave us our name, and forged all our ponies into one. The unfolding of the ensuing battle simply revealed the depth to which all the ponies of Equestria freely embraced each other from that point on.

"The Shila used her great magical power to blunt the incoming attack. From then on, at my father's direction, the Pony Nation, now working together as one, quickly waded into the battle and took over. Earth ponies, Pegasus ponies, Unicorn ponies, we all used our distinctive gifts together to rout wave after wave of incoming attackers. The result was quick and decisive for the Pony Nation.

"Victory was ours, and the nation Equestria was born.

Cel stopped here, and had to fight back tears. Well, I did too. A bunch of other ponies did too.

I understood my role in all of this, but I continue to be just so deeply humbled for the part I could play. And I agree with the way Cel explained it. I think what I said that day was far more important than what I did as the Phantom Alicorn.

...

Cel worked on continuing, but was clearly on the verge of tears.

"I... Princess Luna and I were made the two Princesses of Equestria, that day, after our victory. And through the centuries since that time, my magical ability has grown substantially. And I know that someponies think I cannot be vanquished, my magic is so strong.

"But that is just not true... I know better... I...

"The Shila has had to rescue me... She has helped to rescue Equestria repeatedly... even recently... And most ponies will never know how close..."

Cel clearly couldn't go on here, and I knew why. I knew for a fact that she took her role as the Protector of Equestria, the first line if defense for all of Equestria's ponies... This was her calling. But she was painfully aware she couldn't always do that alone.

The Princess of Equestria cried...

...

Lu, well Princess Luna walked up and sat right next to her sister, who was still crying softly. Lu addressed the audience quietly.

"Princess Celestia and I have discussed actually revoking all titles of property."

Yes, there were a LOT of gasps here. Lu evidently expected this, ignored it, then continued.

"What should we do when one single pony, or a small group of ponies intervene on behalf of Equestria, and rescue Equestria from oblivion? Our nation hangs in the balance between what we have now, what we think we own, and being utterly snuffed out. After the Shila intervenes, or Princess Twilight and her friends, and Equestria is rescued, what do any titles of property actually mean?

"It certainly seems so terribly ungrateful for us to just go on like nothing ever happened, and call anything that we had before 'mine' once again, even after some among us have risked their lives, to stand in the gap for the rest of us."

Lu wasn't crying, but she stopped talking. It was completely quiet in the hall for a minute or two.

...

Sitting there in the silence, I had a fleeting thought. It was not possible for me to even act upon it, since I knew I was the Shila, and I didn't want to even appear to draw attention to myself. The thought didn't stay in my head very long at all, as a result...

...but that didn't stop my Twin...

Equestria Girls Summer Rain can't really yell either, but she said this loudly, with maybe the slightest hint of defiance, just as that same thought had entered my head. Well, she is my Twin, she saw it too.

She stood up quickly, head slightly up, she closed her eyes and said, easily loud enough for everypony to hear "I don't care what it costs me, I'm standing with and for Equestria."

Most of the ponies in the audience turned quickly to see who this lone pony was who would say such a thing. They saw my Twin, standing motionless, for Equestria.

Almost as one, the rest of us at the three Ponyville Tables rose to a standing position immediately. Shysage and I stood with them of course, but this amazing group of ponies had already demonstrated this deep committment to Equestria on numerous occasions.

Most of the audience saw the Ponyville group stand almost immediately too.

Slowly at first, more ponies joined us, and stood up.

My Twin surprised even me, and said again, eyes still closed "This isn't a popularity contest, and Equestria doesn't simply need more nodding heads. Don't stand unless you really mean it, and are making a committment you actually intend to act upon."

It was quiet for a few minutes. Over the course of that time, most of the ponies in the audience were standing. And I don't think anypony really even cared about those who were still sitting.

Princess Celestia had noted this unfold, and, herself, was standing with her eyes closed, and her head slightly up, just like my Twin. Lu was to. I supposed I shouldn't have been looking, but I was Canterlot Recording, I don't know.

Without opening her eyes, Princess Celestia of Equestria said quietly "I can't see who is standing for Equestria and who is not. But for those standing, please know that Equestria needs each and every one of you, and we simply don't know when one of the brave ponies standing now, will end up tipping the balance in Equestria's favor in the future."

Trying not to cry, Cel added this. "Equestria's Princesses know with each passing day that we can't protect Equestria by ourselves. We need everypony's help. We are all in this together."

Cel left everypony right where they were, in silence for a few minutes, then she said quietly "Everypony please be seated."

Then Cel spoke briefly.

"It is absolutely imperative for all of us to remember where we have been, how we got to where we are. And even in the last five years, we have come harrowingly close to oblivion as a nation, on a number of occasions.

"So, if you think you own anything, try to share with those in need. The day may come where you really do lose it, and it will do nopony any good at that point.

"And remember, true friendship is still the only thing that truly makes a difference in Equestria. Putting aside petty differences, choosing to accept each other for the sake of survival, this is just as crucial now as it ever has been. This is what Hearth's Warming Eve is all about."

Princess Celestia concluded quietly.

"I would like the actresses and their helpers to move to the back wall for the customary greeting by the audience. And on behalf of the Princesses of Equestria, we do thank each and every one of you for coming. Once Princess Luna and I make our way back to the door, you are all dismissed."

After it was over, I just wept softly as Shysage and my Twin hugged me. What happened tonight was really sobering, but I was also scared Cel would single me out. I knew she had wanted to in the past.

It took a while for everypony to slowly work their way past the eight sets of Twins along the back wall, and more at the door. The audience really did appreciate the play.

And Mildred's Unicorn mare helper did make quick and easy work of getting everypony back into their coats, and there were no fights.

After maybe half of the ponies had left, Shysage was hugging me quietly at our table.

From behind me, I heard some stallion at the door say this loudly "Wow, the Shila is still around, can I meet this beautiful mare?"

Shysage immediately said quietly to me "No."

Next I heard Cel answer quietly "Sir, she is married."

The stallion quickly said "awww..." and headed out into the night.

Shysage must have heard that too; he hugged me tight, and said softly "Summer, you are my Shila."

Of course, I picked up the double meaning. Still, I just sighed, smiled, and replied softly "Yes... Yes, I am."

...

Once everypony else was gone, the Ponyville bunch was quick to group-hug. Well, we were in a circle, and Cel and Lu and their Twins were with us. Including Shysage, there were 25 of us all together.

Cel took that opportunity to thank us all for being a part of the events of the evening.

My Twin said sort of apologetically "I hope I wasn't out of line, Princess..."

Cel broke from the circle, and was quickly hugging my Twin. Trying not to cry, Cel said quietly "You Equestria Girls have made such a huge difference here in Equestria. We appreciate it more than you will ever know. And that goes for all of you."

Lu was nearby and she added softly "Summer, you said what really needed to be said, thank you."

We all just hugged together some more.

...

Well, the plan was that we would spend the night together inside the large room outside Cel and Lu's bedrooms. I have called this big room Princess quarters in the past. And my Twin said that a huge slumber party with this many amazing girls, this just had to be amazing. It was.

Well, Shysage was there, but that was ok too. I didn't want to be away from him just yet.

Still, as we all filed down the hall and into that big room, Mildred pulled Shysage and I aside.

Mildred looked stunned, and clearly was having trouble talking.

"Summer, you are.. the Phantom Alicorn... I just realized that tonight..." I don't think she could say any more, though.

I hugged Mildred, and said quietly "Well, actually I am Shysage's Mare, and the Canterlot Recorder's Assistant most of the time. But when Equestria needs me, yes, I do what I need to do. But this needs to be kept secret however."

It was quiet for a minute, and Mildred just said quietly "Of course. I just feel a lot safer knowing you are near. I think Princess Celestia and Princess Luna feel the same way, so thank you."

I answered quietly back "Mildred, I think I need Equestria's Princesses just as much as they need me. We are all in this together."

I hugged Mildred again, and the master of details was quickly off.

Shysage fell asleep in a quiet corner. I think his body still has a lot of healing to do.

The rest of the evening was amazing. I tried to spend time hugging with everypony else, and usually ended up crying. I really do love every one of these girls. And it is so clear, we all really are in this together.

Pretty late, the Summers, the Fluttershys and the Shynas all Soul Linked together for a little while, and that was amazing. Then I flopped down next to Shysage, and my Twin did the same next to me, then laughed. Cel, Lu, their Twins, the Flyttershys and Shynas were all nearby too, and we all fell asleep.

Author's Note

The Chronicles of Summer Rain, Vol. 3, Follow the Equestrium, chapter 12, Pony Nation

Ch.57, Sleep in Heavenly Peace

Well, we guessed Princesses don't get many days off.

Equestria's Princesses (Cel and Lu) got us all up pretty early, but fed us well. Shysage and I did get a little family time with our girls, but they evidently had a full day of appointments ahead.

As soon as it was warm enough, we were all standing out in the center of the Commons lawn, and some of us were climbing into four Air Coaches for our return trip to Ponyville. Again, it would take more than one trip.

Principal Celestia and Principal Luna went with the first group, and must have gone through the Portal back to the Equestria Girls world right away. We wouldn't see them again.

Well, after I thought about it, I realized that the first four Air Coaches took all of the Equestria Girls. And they must have gone through the Portal too, because when we were finally back in Ponyville, only us Equestria Ponies were left.

That was weird and sad at the same time. Shysage explained that there was an important celebration coming up for the Equestria Girls, and most of them probably had to get back for that. He called it christmas, and said he would explain it to me at some point.

Still, we had some down time, and the Ponyville Bunch just visited together, sitting in the grass. With the Sun high in the sky, and since we had our coats on, we weren't shivering.

But just sitting there... I could look around the Commons lawn, and in many of the directions I looked, vivid memories could quickly rise to the surface. It is just that so much had happened here... I had to fight back tears.

Suddenly I realized it was only a few days ago that I had almost lost Shysage. I was quickly a mess. For a while, Shysage and I hugged tightly as I cried on his shoulder. He must have known why I was crying, and he just cried with me.

My sister joined us. It is not the Twin Link, but Fluttershy and I sense a lot of things together.

Princess Twilight joined us next, but I think she was crying before she joined our hug. Shysage thought so too. I was not surprised at this, many of the memories that surfaced for me, involved our amazing Princess too. We hugged her tightly and cried with her.

Before long, we were all sitting in a tight circle, hugging, crying together. Dark Melvain alone had caused us all so much pain... Just a terrible bully from the past... He had deeply hurt a lot of ponies.

I just think we all needed to cry a while together, and that included Shysage too.

In the middle of this, Princess Twilight said quietly "Girls, I am only a Princess while you all are at my side. It scares me, but I need everypony in this circle. I hope that is ok..."

We cried with our Princess. We cried with and for each other, too. Well, we all cried there, together for a while, until the Air Coaches came back, got rested up, and were ready to leave again.

There were thirteen of us in the second group to Ponyville, so they pulled in a fifth Air Coach. Just like yesterday, we were all back in Ponyville a little before noon.

Not being able to say goodbye to our amazing Equestria Girls Twins wasn't easy, though. I don't think I was the only one who felt that, so Princess Twilight had us all hug together for a little while more as some of us cried. Then everypony headed off to start their days.

Shysage wasn't ready to try to fly yet, but he wanted to go for a long walk. He suggested heading out to Sweet Apple Acres to see if Applejack would let us wander in her fields for a while. I didn't think it would be a problem.

We took our time walking there, it was very relaxing.

Applejack was already deep in chores when we found her in the barn, and she laughed and quickly sent us out into acres of orchards and meadows.

Shysage and I... I told him we were together and alone, and he just smiled, and we rubbed noses a minute. Then we walked for a long time together. It was so amazing just to be together like that. I love my Stallion. And the fields we walked were just so peaceful. No wonder Applejack likes it here so much.

After walking for over two hours, Shysage and I ended up on a little hill in the meadow near the barn. I think it was near where Rainbow Dash taught Shyna how to fly, but I wasn't sure. Still, it felt vaguely familiar for some reason.

We just laid on our bellies next to each other and talked. Maybe an hour later, Applejack and Rainbow Dash joined us. Visiting together with such friends, it was amazing.

In a lull in the conversation, Shysage quietly asked Applejack about doing something special tonight. He was pretty careful, and explained that he didn't want to just invite everypony over to Applejack's house for the night, even though that would the final result.

Shysage asked about having all of the girls together tonight, but he wanted it to be around a fireplace. He said he knew Applejack was around her family, and didn't want to take her away from that. And Shysage asked about some nice warm cider too.

Applejack loved the idea. Well, the fact of the matter was that, in many ways, we were all one big family anyway.

Rainbow Dash was quickly off to round everypony else up. She left her coat right there, and flew quickly into town. Letting everypony know didn't take long.

And Rainbow was to tell Rarity to bring Sweetie Belle as well as Fiona. Well, that meant that we should probably have Scootaloo over too. And I realized that Dawn and Camille had no other 'family' here, and we could probably invite them as well.

But the bigger the group became, the more Applejack loved the idea. She was clearly very excited about this.

After Rainbow left, Applejack excitedly led Shysage and I back to the farmhouse. The livingroom was quickly cleared of non-essential furnature; there was plenty of room.

Rainbow was soon back, mission accomplished.

Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Fiona arrived first, and were quickly relaxing together next to the fireplace. Well, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo spent most of the evening in their own little group, planning, of course.

Princess Twilight and Filia came next, and Filia and Fiona were also soon talking together. Fluttershy and Shyna came soon after, and I hugged my Sis tightly as Shyna joined her friends.

Dawn and Camille came last, and I hugged both. Filia, Fiona and Shyna scooped Camille up, and she spent most of the evening together with them. Everypony made Dawn feel welcome too. She and Rarity were already good friends and had a lot in common artistically.

This was everypony we had invited, which was amazing. Still, I asked for everyponies' attention, then just bowed to our amazing Princess. We all did. Our Princess deserved this. I just hope we aren't getting out of this habit, or anything. The younger girls especially needed to learn this.

Princess Twilight didn't leave us bowing long.

Shysage and I enjoyed some time talking with Princess Twilight. Well, we both hugged her tightly first. Shysage and I both love our Princess. And she really is amazing.

Shysage said that he was feeling good enough about walking, that he and I could start walking at nights again with Princess should she ever need or want that.

She mentioned quietly that it had been a little cold for long walks at night, but that she would keep that in mind.

I don't know how we got onto this, but I asked Princess if her 'filly' side was coming back. I don't even remember where that came from, and I hoped I didn't offend her.

Princess smiled, then sighed. "Well, Filia and Fiona have helped that a lot. But it just seems like everytime I make progress, death stares me in the face again. So I don't know."

I just hugged my Princess again, tightly, and said "I really love you Princess, you are amazing."

Still hugging, Princess replied softly "Summer, I have amazing friends."

Well, looking around this room, I couldn't argue with that!

The evening was amazing. Between what Pinkie brought and what Granny Smith quickly made, there was plenty of yummy food, and nice warm cider too.

And later, Granny Smith and Big Mac joined our group. We were all family.

I think Shysage and I got to talk to everypony some, and we all hugged a lot too.

When it got late, Applejack put all the candles out, and just the light of the fire alone lit the room.

Those few that were still talking, were doing so very quietly.

And Princess Twilight ended up between me and my sister. Well, Shysage was on my other side, but that was expected.

But we were all together. It was so calm, and the crackling of the fire was soon the only sound in the room. Most quickly fell asleep.

Shysage and I had our heads together as we watched the fire. I quietly asked him if the way this evening had gone was what he had hoped for earlier this afternoon.

He quietly answered "No... This turned out so much better..."

I had to agree.

But he explained briefly too. He said that this would be christmas eve in the Equestria Girls world where he was from. Like our time together tonight, there was a huge emphasis on family.

But, for a number of reasons, his family there was so packed with turmoil and pain, as bullies trampled him and others around them just like they had the rest of the year. Those thinking only about themselves surely had a grand time, and acted like nothing was wrong. Shysage said it was all he could do to keep from just running away.

He said the main problem was that true friendship seemed an alien idea. Putting others first was just a foreign concept, and this ruined everything else. It was usually almost unbearably hard to be around 'family' like that.

Next, Shysage said "But this..." and started to weep softly. "I deeply love everypony in this room, and they love me. And we have spent the year trying our hardest to do everything we could to help each other, to help Equestria. And I have the most amazing Mare at my side. This is my family. I don't ever want to lose ANY of this..."

I hugged him a little while as he cried quietly, and I ended up crying with him. I didn't ever want to lose him or anypony else around me either.

After a while we calmed down again, and just watched the fire, enjoying being together.

Shysage was soon quietly humming a tune to himself, so I asked him about it.

Well, he told me the words for the part he was humming right then. The words were sleep in heavenly peace.

I think I know why he was humming that part. I think that's what we did that night.

Author's Note

The way Shysage describes his family in the Equestria Girls world, that is my family. If your experience is similar, I share your pain.

Ch. 58, Not a Canterlot Wedding, Part 1

Fairly early, Applejack was up and tending to the fire. The livingroom in their farm house was soon warmed nicely as we all took our time waking up.

My Sister and I were on either side of Princess Twilight, and we both hugged Princess at the same time once we knew she was awake.

Then we moved, and a bunch of other ponies took turns welcoming our Princess into a new day with a hug, and maybe some tears too.

Well, somepony started saying what we often say, right then. Still trying not to cry herself, Princess Twilight said her part.

Next, we all took turns hugging Applejack. Last night was just an amazing break for everypony, and we all really appreciated Applejack letting us invade her home.

Starting the day surrounded by such amazing friends...

Once we all had our coats on, everypony walked together back to Ponyville. Well, Applejack and Rainbow Dash stayed at the farm "to knock out some more chores" Applejack said.

The CMC stayed at the farm too. Evidently, they had something planned. Applejack mentioned quietly that she hoped it wasn't dangerous.

On the way back to town, my sister and I talked for a few minutes. Shysage and I would work on Canterlot Recorder stuff at our home for the day, then we would spend the night at Fluttershy's Cottage. Sister time is still amazing, but I didn't want to leave Shysage, and this is what we worked out.

Our home was cold! We both changed back into people, and our sweatshirts helped a little. Opening our door helped too.

Shysage had me on the Compy, and I started working on when I went back to the past to find Shysage. I think I cried a lot.

Shysage used his 'clip' thing and worked out a rough outline for the time leading up to his capture by Dark Melvain. I told him I wanted to help with writing that though. I wanted to know what happened to my Stallion.

After reviewing what he had already done, Shysage realized that we were pretty far behind. We still had to cover the time from the our fight with Dark Melvain to rescue Cel after I remembered. Some amazing stuff happened, then we came back to the Present.

Of course, we had to immediately face Dark Melvain in the Present; he was that looming cloud. That fight and the aftermath needed to be done too. And Shysage said I could probably do a bunch of chapters in there.

But he still needed to do the chapters about him getting kicked across the Library lobby, then being whisked into the past by the Portal, only to be thrown out by the guards, then taken by Dark Melvain.

From there, I was already working on the chapters about heading back to the Past to rescue him, getting him through the Portal, and on up through today.

We had a lot of work to do!

That afternoon, Shysage did a more detailed outline for the fight with Dark Melvain and rescuing Cel, and our next few days in the Past following that.

I just kept working on the chapters about me going back into the past to rescue him.

I think we both cried a lot.

Near sundown, we stopped and shut everything down. Then we changed back into ponies, and went into our room. Shysage got his coat on, laid on his side, and quickly had me up against his chest and neck on that thick rug. We just cried quietly there for a while. Shysage said softly, a few times "Summer, I love you so much..."

Every time he said that, I reminded him that I love him a lot too.

When it started to get dark, I got my coat on too, and we headed to Fluttershy's Cottage.

It was nice and warm in her home, and we all had dinner together. Soon after, we were gathered around her fireplace on our bellies.

Shyna really is doing amazing. Shysage asked her about her life before he whisked her away to Fluttershy's Cottage. Fluttershy, Shysage and I listened as Shyna described her early life in the Past. Shyna cried, because it was very diffcult. We just cried with her.

Well, when she got to Shysage bringing her into the Present, she looked at Fluttershy and burst into tears. Shyna tried to say she was just so happy, for once in her life, but she had difficulty finishing, and was quickly sobbing. Hugging in a tight circle, we just cried with her. I love my family... I think I say that a lot...

We talked and laughed and cried until very late, and fell asleep just like that.

The next morning, it was pretty cold, and Shysage volunteered to get the fire back up, while us girls relaxed. The fire warmed Fluttershy's Cottage nicely after a while.

Fluttershy fed us, then we cried and hugged together some more, then Shysage and I headed off to another Canterlot Recorder day.

Again, our home was cold, but with the door open, it didn't stay too cold. We were soon changed back to people, and we spent some time on our couch hugging and kissing. Too soon, we were both back at the compy.

On that day, I worked some more on finishing recent events, while Shysage worked on detailed outlining for our fight with Dark Melvain in the Present, when Princess and her girls finally killed him.

I was 'back from the dead' it seemed, so he covered those events that I could not, but stopped when he felt I could take over the account. He mentioned quietly that he would let me do what I could, since he "had the wrong name or something."

I stopped what I was doing, and hugged him tightly. "Shysage, I love your name. I am not sure I even care what other ponies think about it any more." We kissed a little while after that.

I think I got a good rough draft for some of the more recent events after I went back and rescued Shysage. I still cried a lot. And there were healing bruises evident on his face, even as a people.

Still, by midway through the afternoon, it was clear we were both 'fried', Shysage said.

Like yesterday, we shut everything down, changed back into ponies, and were soon laying on our sides together in our room on the rug. We cried some too. And Shysage said the same thing a few times, I don't know. This whole chain of events was just scary for all of us; maybe that was it...

We spent most of the afternoon together in our room. It was so peaceful, and just being together like that... Late in the day, we got up, and I got my coat on, then we walked slowly to the meadow and had some dinner. It was cooling off pretty quickly.

A little before dark, we headed together to Princess Twilight's Castle. I think we needed a little warm!

We left our coats on a table, and ended up on the rug in front of the Portal, and just relaxed there next to each other for a while. It was very comfortable. Princess Twilight and Filia soon joined us. Well, Rarity and Fiona came in soon after, and they joined us as well. Being with such amazing friends... I think I say that a lot, too...

Out of nowhere, Shysage asked me if I would like to visit my Twin. Without even thinking, I said "Yes!" immediately, and smiled broadly.

Shysage asked Princess Twilight if that would be ok.

She said yes, but asked that we be very careful there. She mentioned that so much had happened recently...

Well, the Equestria Girls world was scary, but with Shysage near...

I was a little sad that I didn't even have time to ask about bringing my sister; Shysage took us quickly through the Portal to the Equestria Girls world.

According to the clock in the School Lobby, it was around 8:30 in the morning.

Shysage and I walked over to the Cake's diner, and we shared a soda, and just talked. It was quiet in the Diner, and being alone with Shysage was amazing.

He teared up at one point, and said quietly "Summer, I really love you..." I just smiled, and squeezed his hand, and told him I was never leaving him. Still, I wondered. I was hearing this quite a bit...

We sat next to each other in a booth there, and just talked quietly together for amost an hour.

Then we walked slowly back to Fluttershy's apartment. Shysage knocked on the door, and Fluttershy's mom had us quickly inside.

Well, we all hugged and cried together some too.

Shysage asked if he could run to his cubical and shave, and trim his hair. He knows I appreciate that, and I quickly said yes.

Fluttershy's mom assured Shysage she would take good care of me until he got back, and he was soon out the door. That wasn't easy, letting him go like that.

Fluttershy's mom asked me to take a shower. I realized that I spent a lot of time as a people in Equestria, so I probably needed one.

I was quickly enjoying a nice warm shower on this cold day. And I already knew how to use the shampoo and stuff.

Fluttershy's mom evidently brought in some other clothes while I was showering, and I put them on after I was done and had brushed my hair. These new clothes looked very nice, even the shoes! Again, this was fine; I was sure my jeans, t-shirt and sweatshirt all needed a good wash.

I came out, and Fluttershy's mom started crying right away. "Summer you are very beautiful, just like my daughter... Well, both my daughters... Oh, well, all of my daughters..."

I answered quietly "I love my family..."

We hugged briefly and cried together a little.

"Where is my Twin?" I asked.

"Well, we need to leave now, I will take you to her. It isn't far, and Shysage texted that he will join us there.

I honestly was a little apprehensive, until I saw that Fluttershy's mom's car was pretty big. Besides, the drive really wasn't that far. And we stopped next to a fairly large building surrounded by houses. It was very quiet when I got out of the car.

And I noticed Shysage's big Blue car right away, and relaxed immediately. I wanted to see my Twin, but I didn't like being away from Shysage.

There was a long walk-way leading into the building, and the Twin Link went active right away. I couldn't make any sense out of what I was seeing, so I just ignored it.

It didn't matter, my amazing Twin, Equestria Girls Summer Rain, was quickly walking down that walk-way towards me...

...in the most beautiful White dress I had ever seen! I mean, she looked absolutely amazing! The clothes I were wearing were very nice, but my Twin... And she had this most amazing thing in her hair, with a fine net or something, that flowed amazingly behind her as she walked. She looked absolutely amazing...

We were quickly hugging and crying.

...

I asked my Twin what was going on.

She just said quietly "Summer and Shysage are getting married today", then she burst into tears. I did too... I was actually here for my Twin's wedding, and in the Equestria Girls world, no less! I was ecstatic... Of course, I could rely on Shysage to work this out. I love him so...

We sobbed together briefly, then my Twin said she didn't want too many tears on her dress. Besides, I knew this was a big day for my Twin, and we both worked on calming down.

My Twin and I headed slowly back up the walk-way into the big building, arm and arm. I really love my Twin... She led me down a hallway and into a large room...

...filled with all of the Equestria Girls! Even the Principal Sisters were there.

But I really had to stop and look again. There were two of everypony! All of the Equestria Ponies were here too! Even Cel and Lu! And they ALL looked absolutely BEAUTIFUL!

How could...

I really wanted to hug them all... I just burst into tears again, right where I was. I really couldn't move...

Cel and Lu (Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, from Equestria!) came over and hugged me tightly. Even as people, our girls looked amazing... Now I really didn't want to move. We just cried softly together.

After a few minutes, my Twin walked over, and interrupted us.

She handed me a huge stack of boxes, and said "Twin, these are your clothes, go into that little room right there, and change." The clothes I had on were amazing, I thought so anyway. But my Twin's smile is priceless. I would not say no!

I headed into the little room, shut the door, and opened the top, smallest box. In it was... ...that same beautiful White hat/net thing my Twin was wearing. I pulled it out of the box, and stared at it a minute.

Then I opened the door, and carried this beautiful hair thing out to my Twin... I said quietly to her "There must be a mistake, I'm not supposed to be wearing this, you are the one--"

My Twin started crying right away, and couldn't talk. I felt bad...

Cel and Lu walked quickly over; both were crying, too.

Lu said "Mom, you and dad..." then she couldn't keep going.

Cel tried, but couldn't get any further either.

My Sister walked quickly over, and with tears in her eyes...

"Sis, you and your Shysage are getting married too. It's a double wedding."

I burst into tears and quickly hugged my sobbing Twin. We just sobbed together for a while... at the same time... in the same way...

...

From that point on, I think my Twin and I were both mush and cried a lot.

Both Shysages and both Summers were getting married today...

...And surrounded by all our amazing family and true friends...

This was just too good to be true...

Ch.59, Not a Canterlot Wedding, Part 2

[This is really a 'Twins' chapter. Just like the previous Twins chapters, the only fitting background music is the slow, understated elegance of 'The Celestial Capital - Al'Taieu'* from the 'Chains of Promethia'* expansion OST for Final Fantasy XI* (*c2014 by Square Enix).]

It was Saturday...

And I had no clue...

My Twin and I were both getting married today...

...to our amazing Shysages...

We were both ecstatic...

...

Like I said, I knew we would both be mush today. I think we pretty much cried constantly almost the whole time.

And honestly, most of what happened was just a blur. I think my Twin had planned and practiced what we needed to do, so I just basically did what she did, and said what she said. And we cried together, and at the same time, in the same way; we did this a lot...

I am sure it took a while to get me dressed. Aside from the fact that I was crying, and wasn't able to help much, I really didn't know how all these Equestria Girls clothes were supposed to work. It took both Raritys and a bunch of the Equestria Girls to get me into that amazing White dress just like my Twin was wearing.

While taking a shower earlier, I realized that the ankle band that Princess Celestia put on me as a pony the last time we went to the Past... I was still wearing that band in the Equestria Girls world. It looked just as beautiful, Gold and White, and it was still small enough that it would never fall past my foot, but it wasn't tight or anything.

Well, at one point, the girls needed to put on these really thin 'hose' or something, Rarity called it I think. But they had to feed the whole thing through, under that ankle band in order to get them on. Everything else went ok, except I didn't have a clue how to do anything.

When they were done, they had me look in the mirror at myself. I just cried harder...

I was soon out standing next to my Twin. We both looked the same (beautiful), and were hugging tightly, trying to not cry too hard. Never in my wildest dreams did I think I would ever wear clothes as amazing as this!

After I got dressed, both Fluttershys and both Shynas followed us around, crying, until it was time for them to go in. All us sisters hugged and cried together a LOT...

But they wouldn't let me see Shysage. My Twin said THAT needed to wait until the ceremony. It was still maybe two hours away, and THAT was just hard for me. Twin said it was hard for her too.

And Equestria Girls Pinkie Pie had this really tiny looking camera, and she was taking tons of pictures, of just about everything. And she was actually showing her Twin (Equestria pony Pinkie Pie) how to use the camera too. That must have been Twin fun! But my Twin said pictures are just a part of getting married. I didn't know. I'm from Equestria.

Well, I also kept seeing a beautiful girl with the rest of us, and I didn't know who she was. Twin smiled and said it was Princess Cadance. Wow, was she beautiful here too!

I think I made a mistake though. I walked quickly over to her, but forgot where I was and bowed. She helped me quickly up, and said quietly that she felt very out of sorts here too. We just hugged and cried together, as my Twin tried to clean the smudge off my beautiful dress.

I realized though, that if Princess Cadance was here, Shining Armor probably was too.

Well, both Twilights came up at one point, and the four of us hugged and cried together for a few minutes. That was just very meaningful to me. I love my Princess... Wait, I love both Twilights... Well, we both do.

...

I think the closer to the ceremony we got, the more Twin and I cried. She tried to explain the ceremony to me, and we both said at the same time we were mush. We didn't laugh together at this, we cried together. Still, I told Twin I would try to do what she did, and say what she did. She just needed to go slow for me.

Twin also tried to prepare me. She said this was a church, it was the church where her parents used to work, and where her Shysage worked now. But the room where the ceremony was to be held was HUGE, and there would probably be a LOT of people there. She tried to warn me to try to focus on doing and saying what she did.

Still crying, she also mentioned that making mistakes would not prevent us from getting married. Boy, was I glad about that!

Close to the start of the ceremony, I realized that all the Equestria Girls and all the Equestria ponies were weeping softly too. I started wandering around hugging and crying with as many as I could. I tried to thank each of them for taking time to be a part of this day with us. Twin was quickly doing the same thing.

The big room had an instrument in it called an organ; it sounded very beautiful. Twin said that, once we could hear that, then guests were coming, and taking seats in the big room. She said when a specific tune came on, that was our signal. I didn't know. I was mush.

It seemed like time was moving so slow...

And I was scared...

Twin called me over to some big doors, and told me it was almost time, and that we needed to walk slowly down the aisle, whatever that was. She said normally the bridal party would enter first, but this was a double wedding, and things would be a little different.

She couldn't remember which side my Shysage would be on, but Shining Armor was next to my Shysage and her dad was next to her Shysage. Then all of the Equestria ponies were next to Shining Armor, off to one side, starting with Princess Cadance. All the Equestria Girls were on the other side, next to her dad.

Two worlds were coming together for this...

My Twin helped me put that net thing down over my face. I don't know. I didn't want to kiss Shysage through that! But I did what my Twin did...

When the big doors opened... I gasped, the room really was huge!

Then I gasped again when I saw my Shysage... Oh my... I really wanted to run straight up to him, but Twin was holding my arm tightly.

And by the way, I could tell which was my Shysage because he had that same band on his ankle that Fluttershy and I did, and he had rolled his pant leg up a little so I could see it. I really appreciated that; it really would be hard to tell otherwise.

But I have to say... He looked amazing too... Twin later told me it was a tuxedo, but... wow....

My Twin had us switch places so we were both on the correct side. But she wisely held my arm so I stayed with her. I love my Twin... I think I said that...

I actually think she calmed down for the ceremony, which was good. I had no clue what I was doing... I just tried to follow her the best I could.

And that meant walking SLOWLY down a large walkway towards the front of this big room, to Shysage... Twin held my arm, held me back, and we were soon walking in step, very slowly. That was just the way it was done. And the tune the organ played was beautiful.

And, on the way walking, I realized there were a LOT of people here, and most were all our amazing girlfriends, the 'bleacher girls'... I honestly wanted to try to hug each one later.

I also think my Twin read my mind. She said quietly but sternly "Do not hug or kiss Shysage until the pastor says so. Just do what I do. This is VERY important."

I quietly replied that was mean, and she smiled.

"Twin, that's just the way it is done. Trust me." she said and smiled again. Well, her smile really is priceless...

It took more than a minute, then we stopped at the front, and there was another man there, in the middle. Twin had already told me, he was the pastor, and would do the ceremony.

Well, I just wanted Shysage, but still, we stopped down in front there.

Twin's dad was crying a lot, as he came down, stood between Twin and I, held our arms, then 'gave away' both Summers...

Finally, I had my Shysage back... Well, I wrapped my arm around his, just like my Twin was doing with her Shysage. I really had missed my Stallion. I hugged his arm pretty tight though.

Still, Shysage bent over just a little, and said quietly to me "I love you Summer, you are so beautiful." Twin's Shysage did the same thing... at the same time... in the same way...

Both of us Summer's just melted... But I think that also helped both us Summers relax some.

The actual ceremony was pretty much a blur too. The pastor talked some, he walked us through our vows, we exchanged rings (I don't know where they came from, but they were beautiful too), then he talked some about what marriage really is, and he prayed some. I don't remember a lot of detail, until the Pastor said "you may kiss the bride"...

I finally got to kiss my Shysage... He gently folded back the net stuff... But the kissing part was pretty short, because both us Summers burst into tears at the same time, and tightly hugged our Shysage. The four of us were quickly crying together...

Well, Twin pulled herself together, and tugged on my arm, then stood next to her Shysage facing the people, and I just did the same thing. Both Summers were still crying, of course.

The pastor said a few more words.

Then Twin and her Shysage walked quickly back out of the big room, and my Shysage and I followed them.

Twin called us into a little room and closed the door. The people who came, were now heading to another room with food and stuff. Twin said once they were all through, we needed to go back into the big room and Pinkie would take a bunch more pictures.

We had to wait maybe ten minutes in there, and both Summers just hugged both their Shysages tightly and wept softly. I was just so glad to have my Stallion back. After all Shysage and I have been through, I NEEDED him back. I think Twin felt the same way.

We were still crying as we went back into the big room for more pictures. ALL of the Equestria Girls and Equestria ponies were there, and Shining Armor was with his Mare, well Princess Cadance. They kissed each other a few times too!

Cel, Lu, Fluttershy, Shyna and I took a few minutes and hugged together and cried. This was just an amazing family time...

Both Pinkies just waited patiently. Then they got a bunch more pictures going, and some of the time we repeated some things that we had done. Shysage and I just stood where Pinkie said, and did what Pinkie said, and tried not to cry. I think we mostly smiled while we cried, I don't know.

Well, Smiling when we felt like we did, that was hard for both of us. I wanted my Shysage, and Twin did too. We were both so amazingly happy now, crying was all we could do.

The 'reception' was next, and I had to work hard on doing what my Twin did. I wanted to run into the sea of bleacher girls and hug every one. That had to wait until later, but I did do a lot of that.

The food was ok, but greeting everypony with Shysage, that was just amazing. And I just danced once, with Shysage. He did a lot better as a people!

My Stallion and I hugged and cried with as many of the girls as we could, and some of the guys too. There were so many to hug! I think the afternoon rushed by very quickly as a result. It had been maybe a week ago that we had almost lost Shysage, and his face still bore some slight bruising... I really wanted to hug as many as I could. I was pretty sure that, because of each of them...

I noticed that my Twin and her Shysage were doing the same thing, hugging as many amazing girlfriends as possible.

Well, at some point the people who came headed off, and it was just the Equestria Girls and Equestria ponies left. Well, Twin's mom and dad stayed with us. We all stood in a circle, and hugged and cried together for a little while.

Twin's mom and dad ordered pizza for everypony. Wow, that stuff was good! Twin mentioned a few times Pizza can stain my dress, so I was very careful.

Twin asked everypony to stay right where they were, and she and her Shysage, then me and my Shysage slowly worked our way around the entire circle, hugging and crying with everypony.

I could have spent all night with my amazing friends, but soon, it was time for us 'newlyweds' to leave. That was just hard. These were all... I love them all so much...

We hugged them all again, and thanked Twin's mom and dad for everything.

Shysage and I didn't even bother changing, not yet; we both loved what the other was wearing.

I quietly asked Shysage if I should keep these clothes on through the Portal, so I could wear them next time I needed to be the Phantom Alicorn.

He just said quietly "Oh, Summer..."

Evidently, Twin's mom and dad were taking she and her Shysage somewhere different than where we were going. I was sad at first, but then realized that the Twin Link would make for an awkward night otherwise.

But this just meant that Twin and I had to hug and cry a while together before we left. Getting us both married had been largely her doing, and I so appreciated that. And we both really were hopelessly in love with our Shysages. We sobbed together for a while... At exactly the same time... In exactly the same way... We were Twins...

All of the Equestria Girls and Equestria ponies came back out with their 'normal' Equestria Girls clothing. Princess Twilight said the Equestria ponies were heading back to Equestria tonight. Everypony still had plenty to do at home.

Both Summers hugged our Princess tightly, and wept on her shoulders together. We love our Princess...

Twin and I had planned this part.

Shysage and I climbed into his big Blue car, and headed to the Cake's diner.

Mom, dad, and our Twins soon joined us, and we just talked together over some soda. Did I say Shysage likes soda?

Then we all hugged again, and went our separate ways.

...

I have no idea where Shysage was taking me, but he called it a 'motel'.

He said normally, when people got married, they went on a 'honeymoon', sort of like an extended vacation together. He explained that one night was all we would do. He said he didn't think we needed more than that, because he felt that every day we spent together was a honeymoon for us.

I understood what he meant, and agreed of course, and he got a big hug for that. Then I warned him that I don't need a reason to give him a big hug. He got another big hug.

Well, we did have a bunch of Canterlot Recorder stuff waiting for us, too.

Our room was nice, Shysage said. Well, I'm from Equestria, so... And it was warm too. That was nice, because it was cold outside!

We did finally change into different clothes, but they didn't stay on long. And I am trying to be careful. Shysage made me feel like a Princess that night, and I helped him feel amazing too. We stayed people the whole time. It was an amazing experience.

After we showered, dried off, and got quickly back into bed (to get warm again), Shysage pulled me close with his strong arms, and hugged me tightly. We both sighed together. I didn't want to ever move from this spot...

It was quiet for a few minutes, except maybe we both sighed again. Then Shysage quietly said this.

If I could fly from East to West, in search of loving beauty,
I'd never find another near, the Mare that now comes to me.
A Ruby kiss, a heart of Gold, and hands that yearn to serve me.
True friend so near, devotion so clear, my Shila you always will be.

I just cried softly, and hugged him tightly...

"Shysage, I will always need you..." I said quietly

"Oh Summer, not a day goes by..." I don't think he could finish.

I love this Stallion so much...

...

But as we lay there hugging, in bed, in the dark, weeping softly together, I started putting together some of the things I heard the pastor say while he was marrying us. And honestly, I pulled some things in from the time we had spent together since Shysage had first rescued me from monsters. And that was maybe almost four years ago for us.

In Equestria, I remember Shysage telling me once that it seemed to him, more and more, here in the Equestria Girls world, if you decided you didn't like your wife, you just got another one. When he told me this, I sighed and said softly "That happens here too..."

Well, neither of us even thought that was ever a possibility for us.

Maybe the pastor had that in mind, I don't know. I think he tried to stress the permanence of getting married. Shysage and I both agreed with that as we talked.

But I realized that night, that a committment to permanence alone was not enough, and Shysage agreed. He had lived that, at great personal cost.

I knew something else was neccessary, and I suggested the word faithfulness.

Shysage said pretty quickly that here in the Equestria Girls world, people would immediately take this to mean not sleeping with someone else.

Well, this isn't what I had in mind, but I couldn't come up with a better word.

I explained it this way. Shysage, he and I both have been deeply committed to true friendship since before we met. That committment has never faded or changed. And true friendship means putting others first. As a result, Shysage and I spend a lot of time and energy putting each other first, and taking care of each other, as well as those around us. (More often than not, I think we try to take care of those around us first.)

Faithfulness to that committment to put each other first, that is what has given our relationship such stability, and honestly, made our time together so amazingly rewarding for both of us. I'm from Equestria, but I am convinced that this is what marriage is supposed to be like on both sides of the Portal.

My point was that this sort of faithfulness seemed to me to be a prerequisite for permanence. And permanence without that type of faithfulness...

At this point, Shysage said softly "quiet desparation..." and he didn't need to explain...

I know Shysage agrees with me. And I don't think either of us ever want to lose the other. We had come painfully close to that a number of times already, and it really hurt.

Shysage hugged me tightly, then we kissed some. Then we both thanked true friend for each other, sighed together, and were soon asleep. I think we slept in heavenly peace again.

Ch.60, Forgiveness

Another night spent with Shysage; it was amazing. And waking up in the morning next to each other, we just cried and hugged a while.

We were soon dressed, packed up and 'checked out'.

It was a pretty cold morning, and Shysage and I were both thankful for sweatshirts that matched our nice stylish clothes. Both Raritys had picked these clothes out for us, with the hope they would be durable as well as stylish. They definitely looked nice!

We both climbed into Shysage's nice big Blue car. We were soon heading back, well the Portal was today's destination. And I still don't understand why the 'heater' in the car didn't heat us up right away, but took a while before it was warm.

The drive to Shysage's cubical wasn't too long, and he carefully backed big Blue up into the car port. My wedding dress stayed in the trunk for now, but his Tux went on the bed so his Twin could return it. Shysage left the cell phone there too; we would be in Equestria tonight.

We were soon walking towards the Cake's for some breakfast. Well, where else would we eat! Breakfast was nice, well together. Shysage and I shared what he ordered. It was very good.

After we left the Cake's, Shysage said we were going for a walk. As long as we kept moving, we didn't get cold. We were soon in what he called a residential neighborhood. It was very quiet and peaceful.

After maybe ten minutes of walking, I easily saw our destination further down the road. We were headed back to the church where we were married yesterday. Shysage said today was Sunday, and we were going to drop in on one of the services, whatever that meant.

I didn't think anything of it, until we were inside, sitting down in that large room. Fluttershy and Shyna found us, and we were quickly crying together. I was absolutely thrilled that they sat next to us!

Well, not too much longer, a bunch of the bleacher girls joined us, and we just had an amazing time hugging and visiting together. I think that was Shysage's goal. He knows I so very much appreciate time with all these amazing girls!

Well, there was singing, and the pastor talked for a little while. Shysage said it was new years soon here in the Equestria Girls world. I think that might have been the reason, but the pastor talked about forgiveness. A lot I understood, but some I didn't. Still, starting the year by making sure you weren't holding any grudges, I could easily see the value in that.

After it was over, Fluttershy led us back into the same room we had the reception in yesterday. We just visited together. Fluttershy said they do this after church every Sunday. It was amazing.

We visited a long time with a bunch of the bleacher girls, hugging and crying some more. Our time with them was amazing. I lost track of Shysage for a little while, he was surrounded by some of the guys, and was talking with them. Well, we thanked the pastor again for marrying us too. What a way to start our new year together!

After everypony else finally left, Shysage and I walked Fluttershy and Shyna back to their apartment. I love Equestria Girls Fluttershy so much... She was the first people I met when I first came here. We became close friends immediately. She is my sister's Twin, and so is Shyna. I love them both and we walked slowly, and just enjoyed being together.

This day wasn't even near over, and it was already amazing!

After hugging with Fluttershy and Shyna for quite a while, Shysage and I walked across the street.

Shysage wasn't in a hurry, and we walked slowly around the far side of the bleachers, taking our time as we walked to the Portal wall.

As we walked across the front of the bleachers, we both noticed a lone girl sitting almost exactly in the middle of the bleachers, up at the top.

She wasn't crying loudly, but she didn't look happy, and may have been weeping quietly. It looked to me like she had been crying.

I... Those bleachers were a place where true friendship had played out many times over. I couldn't turn away from this, and I think Shysage felt the same. We have written that frue friendship had gotten us where we are, and we weren't about to stop now.

Well, it was cold, so Shysage and I just sat on either side of her.

"Hey... It's ok... How can we help you?" I asked, then reached out my hand for hers.

This girl took my hand and cried. I just hugged her. She wasn't crying loudly, but it really seemed she needed this.

Shysage just sat there as a wind-break, and tried not to shiver.

"You don't need to tell me what is going on, but please let me know if there is any way I can help" I said softly. I was in no hurry. We had all day as far as I was concerned. And I wanted to help if I could.

A few minutes later, she seemed to calm down.

"I think I just needed to cry with someone. I really appreciate you taking time to do that" she said quietly.

After a brief delay, she continued.

"My life has recently changed a lot, and I am really trying to do everything right now. It is just hard. Besides, I'm from Eq--, er someplace else, and this world just seems harder than where I am from. The last few days have been tough, I don't know."

She started crying again at this point, and we hugged a while more. Still, I think I was slowly realizing something.

"Can you tell me your name?" I asked.

"Sunset, Sunset Shimmer. I guess Shimmer is my last name, here anyway."

Shysage didn't look up, but I knew he was processing this.

Honestly, I didn't want to dig up a can of worms. She was a needy girl, and I wanted to help her. I think that talk on forgiveness earlier might have helped. It could not have been her.

"Sunset, we need to leave at some point, but how can I help you?"

Sunset sat up straight and sighed. "You have already been a big help. I know I will get through this."

Sunset stood up, and we hugged briefly.

Still, I took this opportunity. "Sunset, while School is in session, an amazing group of girls meet here, or in the gym since it is cold. I think you can meet some amazing friends there."

Sunset said "Thank you, and I think I know the group you are talking about." We hugged again, then she walked down to the grass, and headed off into town.

The Portal wasn't far, and Shysage and I didn't talk at all as we walked there. We were soon back in Equestria.

Once through the Portal, we laid on our bellies, as ponies, right next to each other, on that thick rug in front of the Portal.

It was quiet for a few minutes.

"Shysage, who was that..." I asked quietly.

It was quiet a few more minutes.

"I think the real question is who it was that you, Princess Twilight and her girls killed" he answered softly.

"I guess... I had never met Sunset Shimmer until today though, so I don't know" I said slowly.

It was quiet a few more minutes.

"I suppose it could have been Sunset's Equestria Girls Twin that took over Equestria. But if that is the case, then she really needed to be killed. I just feel sorry for Equestria pony Sunset Shimmer then. Losing a Twin, under any circumstances..." Shysage said this, but probably couldn't continue.

Shysage and I hugged for a little while. I think we were both just deep in thought.

When I came back here to rescue Equestria, the Equestria Girls and I, we did what we needed to do to liberate the kingdom, and that meant containing Discord and killing Sunset Shimmer.

But we found plenty of reason for doubting Discord's role, and now this... I just didn't know what to think any more.

Princess Twilight came out and found us at that point.

"How are the newly-weds doing?" she asked and smiled.

Of course, we were both up quickly and hugged our amazing Princess.

"Princess, were you going for a walk just now?" Shysage asked. It was maybe middle of the night in Equestria...

"Actually yes, care to join me?" Princess replied.

She helped us get our coats on, and we were soon walking around Ponyville in the cold. We found if we kept walking fairly quickly, we stayed warm enough. We simply adjusted our pace.

But at one point, I said quietly "Princess, we met Sunset Shimmer today..." I really couldn't go on.

Princess stopped us immediately, said "Oh, Summer..." and we quickly hugged and cried for a little while, until we were shivering anyway.

"Lets head back to the Castle, and we can talk some more" Princess suggested.

The three of us ran fairly quickly back to and into the warmth of the Castle. Princess helped us take our coats off, and we relaxed on that rug in front of the Portal on our bellies. Princess Twilight was facing Shysage and I, and she began to explain.

"I guess we knew it was just a matter of time until you met her...

"According to Principal Celestia, Sunset reappeared at Canterlot High School maybe a few months after you and I killed whoever it was that we killed in Canterlot that terrible night.

"Sunset has changed a lot since I first defeated her there, and has even helped me since then. We are good friends now.

"Summer, Equestria's leadership really has no clue who it was that you and I killed..."

"Could it have been her Equestria Girls Twin?" Shysage asked at this point.

"Well, maybe, but we don't think so" Princess said. "Our suspicion is that it was some evil being who impersonated Sunset Shimmer, maybe to confuse Discord, which seems easier to do than we realize." We noted the slight disdain in her voice. Princess continued.

"We just don't really know who it was, and we may never know. It certainly wasn't Equestria pony Sunset Shimmer though."

It was quiet for a minute, then almost apologetically, Princess Twilight continued.

"I feel bad Summer, we really should have told you a lot sooner. But based on what you both have been through, well what Equestria has been through too, there has just not been a decent time for anypony to tell you all this. But we knew it was just a matter of time before you met Sunset in the Equestria Girls world."

It was quiet briefly, then I said softly "Princess, she was having a bad day. I just hugged her and cried with her. I think she really needed that..."

"Oh, Summer, that is so like you. Still, she probably recognized you" Princess answered. Then Princess smiled and said "She was at your wedding yesterday."

I just had to cry for a little while. I am not sure why. The three of us ended up sitting on the rug, facing each other, hugging tightly as I cried. Fluttershy and Shyna came in, and we just made room for them, and we cried together.

We all had really been through a lot...

Ch.61, Wedding Present

The day after Shysage and I, and both our Twins, were married in the Equestria Girls world, we spent some time with Sunset Shimmer (which was amazing but strange at the same time), then we came back to Equestria.

And actually, Shysage had proposed to me a few years ago at the beginning of our first trip to the Past. And Cel, well Princess Celestia, had also officially married us in the Past once, too. How long have we been married? Well, I don't know, but a long time. It doesn't matter, I will never leave my Stallion. And our wedding in the Equestria Girls world is something I will never forget either!

We were back in Equestria now, and our day started with Princess Twilight, Fluttershy, Shyna, Shysage and I relaxing on our bellies on that rug in front of the Portal, just talking together. Filia and Fiona soon stumbled out, still waking up, and flopped down on the rug next to Shyna. The three of them were soon chatting happily.

Over the next hour, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rarity, then Rainbow Dash joined us. Well, as each one came into the Library, I jumped up, ran over and hugged them, and thanked them again for being a part of Shysage and my wedding. These girls are all amazing.

Laying there on that rug, we all said what we usually say together. Then we talked together for a while. After that, Princess Twilight shooed us off to get our days going.

I am still not sure how Princess' amazing Castle stays nice and warm in the Winter like it does. I don't think it has a fireplace, and if it did, it would need to be huge, because the Castle is huge. I don't know, I don't understand the heater in Shysage's car either.

One of the Unicorns helped us both get our coats on, and we headed to the Canterlot Recorder's home. We both agreed we needed to try to get caught up. We really didn't know when stuff for vol. 5 of Princess Celestia's Commentaries would start flowing in. Right now, we just weren't ready.

Walking slowly and together, Shysage said he really wanted to try and fly, but it was too cold for that today. He just sighed.

"Patience Stallion" I replied quietly. "Let's work on staying warm first!"

He just smiled, pushed up against me as we walked. "You can keep me warm, Mare."

I just smiled back. He knew I would, and he was right. And we tried walking up against each other like that, it was pretty hard.

Shysage stopped me in front of our home though. He described a tradition of sorts from the Equestria Girls world. It basically involved the husband carrying his brand new wife across the threshold (I think), well through the doorway into their new home together.

I turned into a people right away, and he did too.

Shysage picked me up easily, but I wrapped both arms around his neck anyway. Like I told him, I don't need a reason to give him a big hug. I just pulled myself close as he carried me. He is so strong.

His head just cleared the top of the doorway as he carried me into our home. Well, I love him so much, and I love our home, and I was glad to be home... I was quickly crying as he put me back down, and we hugged tightly and cried together for a little while.

At one point, he quietly said "I love you, Summer..." I just cried more when he said that.

It was really cold inside our home, and I think neither of us were done hugging. We ended up laying down together, as people, on the nice rug in our room. We just pulled that old pony blanket over us, and I kept him warm (he said with a smile).

A little while later, he said he was going to get up long enough to get our Canterlot Recorder stuff turned on and ready. I told him to hurry back, and he laughed and said it was too cold not to.

Well, I looked around 'our room', and got lost in thought.

Cel had this room added to this house a few years ago, since she understood that Shysage and I would be working together on the story of the Equestria Girls and I rescuing Equestria (the first time...). This room would give me some space of my own during that time, since we weren't married or anything.

I guess my dream about the future changed all that, and this quickly became 'our room'. I teared up as I remembered the first time he and I spent the night together. I NEEDED to be near him that night. Well, he needed me too. I realized none of this has changed at all since then.

Well, after thinking about this, I needed him now, so I called him. He said he would be back in a minute. I just waited, trying mostly unsuccessfully to not cry.

He did come quickly, and climbed back under the blanket with me, and was quickly hugging me as I cried. We kissed some, but mostly, he just hugged me tightly. That is what I needed. Through tears I explained why I was crying.

He just sighed, and said softly "Summer, your dream changed a lot for us." Then he hugged me tightly.

He was right. Before then, we were certainly drawn towards each other, largely because of both our deep and growing committment to true friendship. And we increasingly enjoyed our time together working on my first chronicles.

But that dream, well, forced us together, kicking and screaming some maybe. Well, maybe not. I think Shysage had already determined to give me whatever I needed by then, I don't know. The monster's curse made everything a nightmare, but being near him...

Well, all this just prepared us for being Mare and Stallion for over two years in the Past with Sue and Lee... Like the quiet snowfall after a blizzard on a moonlit night, those two years were both absolutely, breathtakingly amazing and also deeply humbling.

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna don't need parents, they belong to Equestria, and have since birth. But both needed rescue, love, and well, a loving mom and dad... That Shysage and I could play this role...

Shysage kicked the pony blanket quickly off.

I sort of shrieked at this. I was warm and wanted to stay that way.

Shysage got up and quickly disappeared. I got up and followed him, and found him laying on his back on our couch. Of course, he and I were quickly hugging again, kissing occasionally too.

It took a few minutes to realize it was actually WARM in our home. A few minutes later, I recognized the tell-tale sounds of a softly cracking fire... Nopony needed to tell me we had a fireplace now.

I picked my head up, looked into his amazing eyes, smiled, then said "Shysage was that your doing?"

He hugged me tightly and replied "Nah, Cel and Lu must have had that done while we were gone. We also have a kitchen of sorts too, but I will let you deal with that, I wouldn't know where to start. I suspect a wedding present, but I don't know. Our girls are amaz--"

Shysage started crying, and we just wept softly together for a little while. Our home was very simple, but he and I had so much...

Shysage said we should really get up and get to work. Well, I didn't want to. I wanted my Stallion near me. I didn't ever want to move and I told him so. He couldn't argue, I was laying right on top of him.

Our precious girls walked in right then! Shysage and I both burst into tears. We love our girls...

Right away, Cel told us to not move, so we didn't. Cel and Lu both set their crowns on our new kitchen table, and walked up to us at the couch, and sat next to each other, facing us. Shysage worked an arm around Cel's neck, and I quickly hugged Lu. Cel and Lu just cried with us.

Now I really didn't ever want to move... I didn't have to, we cried like that for a while.

Well, it really was warm in our home! After crying with Cel and Lu for a long time, Shysage and I got up, changed back into ponies, and we hugged tightly in a circle.

Lu said it was a wedding present. So, with Cel and Lu next to me, I had to check out my wedding present from the Princesses of Equestria.

After adding that small bedroom a few years ago, the Canterlot Recorder's house was shaped kind of like an 'L'. Shysage thought maybe 30 feet front to back, and the big room was maybe 20 feet across. The added bedroom was maybe 10 feet square, added to the right.

Well, the most recent addition added another ten feet on the right side, from the bedroom, all the way back to the back of the house, filling in the open part of the 'L'. The bedroom was still there, but there was a small kitchen behind the bedroom, and a fireplace next to the kitchen.

Oh, and we had a back door now too, in the back corner near the fireplace. And we found a nice shed next to the back door, full of firewood. The shed was built up against the back of the house, and it looked like a nice, covered and raised wooden porch ran all along the back of the house.

We wouldn't get wet grabbing more firewood if it was raining, and we could sit out here on nice days. The meadow stretched off to the East beyond the right end of the porch. I realized that we really were right on the edge of Ponyville!

The four of us were quickly hugging again on the back porch. Cel said quietly that she wished our home was a lot nicer, but she would work that out when she could. I was already crying, and told both that this home was amazing for us, and these latest additions would make life a lot easier.

Well, it was cold outside, and we were quickly back inside, where it was warm.

Cel and Lu wanted to see our rings though. Shysage and I both changed into people for that, and it made Cel and Lu just cry.

Lu said softly at one point "The Equestria Girls world has a lot that is strange about it, but some of their customs are amazing..."

Well, I pulled my pant leg up some, so my amazing ankle band was showing. "This is amazing too, girls!"

We changed back into ponies and cried a little while longer.

Still, Cel and Lu had both come all the way to Ponyville just for this, and, too soon it seemed, we had our coats on and were walking back to the Castle with them.

I think my sister felt them close; she and Shyna joined us as we headed into the Castle, and we all hugged together. The reason we went into the Castle was so Cel and Lu could hug our Princess Twilight. We all just hugged together.

Cel and Lu were soon on their way back to Canterlot, and we all cried together for a few minutes after they left.

Still, I wanted Fluttershy to see our new home, and she was very excited about that. She and Shyna came for a tour. Well, they stayed all afternoon. It was warm in our home, so that worked fine.

Shysage was quickly doing Canterlot Recorder stuff, working on text for the time we spent in the Past after I remembered, rescuing Cel and what happened after, in the Past. That afternoon, he got a good solid pass done for the maybe five chapters for that.

Us girls (Fluttershy, Shyna and I) spent most of that time helping me make sense of the stuff in the kitchen. I had been away from kitchen duty for years, and remember little of what our mom did to feed us.

Trying not to cry, Fluttershy said that our mom visited her quite a bit after she moved into her Cottage, and taught her a lot about just basic things of surviving in a home like that. Mom mentioned that in Cloudsdale we seldom had fresh Oats (or fresh anything), and so mom learned how to make do with whatever she could get.

Evidently, Cel had made sure that the kitchen was well stocked, and Fluttershy was able to quickly cook up the most amazing warm Oat 'porridge' she called it I think. We even had bowls for four, and so we all got to have some.

Shysage got a nice snack that afternoon. He stopped where he was, saved what he had, changed into a pony, and ate at the table with us. It was very good. Then he changed into a people, and got back to work. Well it turned out to be dinner for us.

Shysage worked until late that night, and got those five chapters solidly done. Well, the last pass through all five chapters, we did all together. Fluttershy and Shyna were very helpful, too.

I think, before Shysage took Fluttershy into the Past, Fluttershy would listen about our time there, but now... Fluttershy had been there, and knew a lot about what we covered. Well, Shyna did too. Both were very helpful, and clearly attentive. And we couldn't help but cry together for a while, when we were done.

Since we had a warm house now, I convinced my sisters to spend the night with us. Sister time is always amazing. Convincing them to stay wasn't hard.

We moved the kitchen table away from the fireplace, and Shysage moved the rug from our room into the kitchen. We were comfortable and stayed nicely warm. The four of us stayed up very late talking together. Shysage threw another (small) log on the fire, then we all fell asleep. I really like fireplaces.

The next morning the fire had died down mostly. Shysage got up, changed into a people, then added two smaller logs, which quickly caught fire and began to warm the house nicely.

I am pretty sure Shysage finds it easiest to tend the fire as a people. I am not sure how my sister and our other pony friends do this. But the fire is clearly Shysage's job; I'd probably burn the house down!

Shysage and us sisters just relaxed together until the house was warm. Fluttershy directed me as I made some more Oat porridge; it doesn't seem hard, and it looks like we have plenty of flour and Oats.

Fluttershy mentioned that, during Spring, Summer and Fall, there are a lot more things we can make. Options are just more limited during the Winter. Still, I am looking forward to cooking more things with my sister now! And Fluttershy said Shyna is learning about this too.

We all got our coats on, and took a quick walk in the meadow near our home. We ate some more oats if we found some, and got a nice drink from the lake. We had to drink slow, the water was very cold, and even frozen a little around the edge of the lake.

We ended up back in our home, and Shysage jumped back into Canterlot Recorder stuff. Having a warm house made it much easier to work on that!

The next section Shysage was doing covered our fight with Dark Melvain as soon as we came back to the Present. The first chapter was done; Princess Twilight had made some mental notes, and she had already helped Shysage get them typed in. Still, Fluttershy and Shyna got their coats on and walked to the Castle to see if Princess Twilight wanted to help. We all knew her input would be very helpful.

I think Princess Twilight likes helping with this. She and Filia dropped everything and were soon sitting on the nice rug next to the fire while we worked through what would become four chapters.

Well, Princess saw the latest additions to our home too, and she hugged me, and we cried together a little.

The first chapter we did started as soon as we came back to the Present after recharging the Portal. The Portal actually put us in Canterlot, and we interrupted Dark Melvain as he terrorized Equestria's Princesses. And I agree with Shysage; the Filia and Fiona Twins could probably have killed Dark Melvain, but then he would have killed all of us without the Phantom Alicorn shield.

It was Princess Twilight and her girls that killed Dark Melvain, then I guess my shield kept him from killing the rest of us. I was pretty sure what I did with that shield was Equestria's doing, and not mine. I just knew I needed to back the shield up and form a wall, I don't know.

The next three chapters covered events that followed after we killed Dark Melvain. Well, there was a lot of crying, because everypony else thought I was dead. An awful lot of emotional 'decompressing' needed to take place, especially with my Twin.

I think we all helped together with these four chapters, even though we mostly cried all afternoon.

Still, as the Sun went down, we did a careful proof of Princess Twilight's second chapter, events that happened right before we came back. This made Princess cry pretty hard. She really felt hopeless that day...

Then we proofed the next four chapters, dealing with the fight that killed Dark Melvain, and the aftermath of all that.

Shysage quietly told me that the next 3 chapters would be mine, and he would help me. But clearly by now, we were all emotionally spent.

Still wiping tears away, Princess Twilight decreed dinner at the Castle.

How could we refuse!

Ch.62, Another Wedding Present (Bleacher Girls!)

Princess Twilight said that dinner tonight was at the Castle. She wanted everypony there. We all got our coats on, then spread out to find everypony else.

Fluttershy and Shyna headed into town to find Rarity and Fiona, and hopefully Pinke Pie. Shysage and I took the longer walk to Sweet Apple Acres, and found both Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

Dinner all together was so nice. I think I looked around the table a few times, and tried not to cry. Such amazing friends...

Shysage had something on his mind though, so he just threw it out there (his words). He said he would really like to get two sections of accounts done today, covering maybe 7 or so chapters. He said it would really be handy to have two compys, but this would require a trip to the Equestria Girls world.

He said it would be a short trip, just for the day. And he mentioned that if everypony was busy, they would just come back to Equestria. He had not planned this ahead of time, so everything was up in the air.

Princess Twilight said a day trip would be fine, but then sighed and added that she, Rarity and Filia and Fiona already had plans, so couldn't come.

And Applejack said "Awww... The Winter harvest is always harsh because of the weather, and Rainbow was gonna help me with that today..."

Princess Twilight quickly added "Girls, if I understood Twilight correctly, I think all the Twins are coming here for the weekend at the end of their break thing. So whoever can't go today, you won't have to wait long."

It was quiet for a minute, then my Stallion said "Pinkie, do you want to come? I suspect--"

Pinkie just yelled "Yippeee..." and that was answer enough. I think this was for the better. I think Shysage was hoping to use her Twin's compy for this task, if that was ok.

And, of course, my sisters were both coming.

After dinner, we all gathered in the Library and had a good hug and some cry time together. And somepony also started what we usually say. We don't always have to say it, and that makes it more relaxed. But when somepony starts it, we all jump right in. We love each other, and we love our amazing Princess.

Shysage ran to our home briefly, and was soon back with what he wanted.

We helped Applejack and Rainbow get their coats back on, and they headed off to a day of apples.

Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Shyna, Shysage and I walked over to the Portal.

Princess said quietly "Please be careful, and stay with Shysage at all times. I want you all back safe!"

We hugged her again, and started going through the Portal. Shysage and I went last and together.

Time check, it was 7:03 in the Equestria Girls world. It was early morning and cold.

Fluttershy said her Twin Link went active right away, and Shyna also was immediately talking happily to her Twin. I would learn Shysage and my Twins were still on their 'honeymoon', and that was fine. Still, Twin time today for those that could, this would be amazing.

It was VERY cold, so we walked quickly over to Fluttershy's apartment. We were soon inside, and it was nice and warm in her apartment. I don't know how, she doesn't have a fireplace.

Fluttershys and Shynas were quickly hugging together and crying some.

Pinkie quickly asked for Fluttershy's cell phone. I guess she knows how to use it. I watched her though, she sent just one word to her Twin, it was the word 'Yippeeee' she had shouted over dinner.

Five minutes later, the Pinkie Pie Twins were hugging and crying together, too. Well, both Pinkies were amazingly happy, so I don't know how the tears fit in!

And Equestria Girls Pinkie Pie had brought her compy with her as well. Pinkie Sense is amazing...

Seeing Pinkie's compy, Fluttershy quickly got out her sister's compy. Very soon, two compys were up and running at opposite ends of that 'coffee table'. We didn't have any coffee, so I don't know. I guess there is a lot about this place I still don't understand.

Equestria Girls Pinkie Pie said she could do the typing for me on her compy. Shysage said that the section should cover what happened in the days following our return from the Past, and after everypony had emotionally recovered from that ordeal, well, mostly recovered.

And Shysage asked that all the girls help me. He was doing a few chapters that started when he was kicked across the Library Lobby for 'trying to make sense' I think he said, through the next day when the Portal took him into the Past, where he was promptly tattooed and thrown into a cave by the Portal guards, then almost immediately taken by Dark Melvain, and physically dragged the entire distance to his Bastion.

I knew this would be hard for Shysage, and I sighed again that he was trying to spare the rest of us from this. I also knew he would need me later.

Well, us girls got right to it! I... We had so much fun together doing this. Well, for a few short sections, I had Pinkie insert two 'brackets', I think they are called. I would add this more personal stuff later.

The part about Shyna finding Mildred after we had engine trouble on the way to Canterlot made both Shynas cry (again). And I had to explain who Mildred was, and how significant finding her had become. We were all crying after that!

I think we all cried some more too. We couldn't just 'come back to Ponyville and get going'. We spent a few nights together at the Castle with our Princess. I think we had to.

And we ALL remembered Pinkie Pies' epic party!

The stuff us girls did ended up over four chapters. Well, Shysage had Pinkie move stuff from the end of the fourth chapter into a new chapter, since that was the day Shysage got attacked in the Library in Canterlot, and what he had written would go in there. He knows how to fit stuff together better than I do, I think.

It took until lunch time, but us girls all had a blast doing it. It was such amazing fun, and with the Twins helping... It was an amazing time, and Twin fun too.

Shysage had finished the chapters he was working on quite a bit earlier. Glancing occasionally at him as he wrote, I knew the chapters he had done were hard for him.

He finished, turned my Twin's compy off, then just sat there for a while, probably calming down. Then he just relaxed there on the far end of the couch as a bunch of crazy girls (his words) had fun together. He was right about that! Wait...

Still, by lunch time, we had everything done and proofed, and safely saved on Shysage's USB Drive, whatever that is. Well, that thing is so tiny, I can't see how so many words could fit. I dont know.

Us girls were still laughing and crying at the same time, and we ended up all hugging together, just where we were. Our morning together was so fun...

Lunch was at the Cake's, of course. And it wasn't so cold for our walk there. And all eight of us fit around a large table.

Equestria Girls Fluttershy laughed, and said that her dad had just opened an account here. Everypony else laughed, except us Equestria ponies. Shysage explained it though, then we laughed too. I guess opening a charge account for food is not normally done. Still, Fluttershy's mom and dad take such good care of this group...

The food was good, Shysage and I shared a 'hamburger'. It was very tasty! Still, he smiled, then whispered in my ear "Don't ask what it's made of, we will talk about that later." Shysage and I shared a soda too.

After lunch, the Pinkie Pie Twins headed up to Pinkie's room. Equestria Girls Pinkie Pie promised that she and her Twin would only be either there or they would come back to Fluttershy's apartment.

The rest of us headed outside, and walked slowly back to the apartment. It wasn't too cold, and it wasn't windy at all. We had to keep our sweatshirts on, but were very comfortable otherwise.

Near the School, Shysage asked if Equestria Girls Fluttershy could take her Twin and the Shyna Twins to the apartment, and wait for us. We were just going to sit at the bleachers for a little while.

They headed off, and we were soon sitting in the bleachers. We were the only ones there of course. It was Winter and School was not going because of that break thing.

At first little was said. We were just enjoying being together and alone. I smiled, and told Shysage we were allowed to do that now, and we both laughed.

I also think, after working on what he did this morning, he probably just needed me close. The Sun warmed us nicely, and I just sat as close to him as I could.

"My amazing Mare... I love you so much..." Shysage said softly, then he kissed my head.

We just sat there for a little while. Then I said quietly "Who would have thought that true friendship would make so great a difference... Shysage, I don't know where that came from, but now over three years ago, it is still so true..."

It was quiet for a minute, and I noticed that Shysage was wiping away tears. "Summer, I was looking at you when those words came to me..." Shysage got this much out, then started crying. But he tried to finish his thought. "The first time I really looked at you, those words just came..."

We just cried together for a few minutes.

After we calmed down, I just said softly "Well, like we have written, true friendship got us where we are now, and we are not about to stop.

...

Less than a minute later, (probably) one of the girls from the High School quickly mounted the bleachers, and literally fell at my side.

She was quickly crying on my shoulder. I hugged her of course, and was soon crying with her. What else could I do.

She cried pretty hard for maybe five minutes. Once she began to calm down, I nudged her back a little, and said "Precious girl, what is your name?"

"I'm Julia, and I have seen you a lot..." She started crying again, but through tears, she got these short statements out...

"I just started here... at the High School..."

"I have been with the girls here a bunch, they are all so nice...

"I... I have cried with you before too...

"You and your Twin are amazing..."

"I have watched you and... Shysage... You are both so caring... Never angry with..."

Julia cried pretty hard, and got this out "I want what you both have... I want it so bad..."

This is what Julia wanted. This is what was hurting her right now. This is why she was here. She and I just cried together a while longer.

And I knew Shysage and I were both asking true friend for help. We both needed it.

Shysage spoke first, and gently. "Julia, the core of Summer and my relationship is the exact same core of what makes the girls that meet here so amazing; it is true friendship, the simple committment to put others first. It is important that you know that this is the basis of what you are seeking."

Julia calmed down, sighed, and answered "I think I understand that. Well, I think each day I understand it more. And I want that too. I am trying anyway. Twilight said it is a learning process, and she was right, I can see that."

Shysage continued though. "Julia finding the right person can take a while, and you just need to be patient. I know from experience that the pain caused by jumping into something with the wrong person is far greater than the pain of simply waiting for the right one. And once you do find your amazing true friend, the pain of waiting will quickly disappear."

Julia was quiet for over a minute. She was clearly deep in thought. Then she admitted slowly "Well, noone on TV, the Internet or in the movies ever says that. But that makes far more sense than anything I've ever heard..."

It was quiet a minute, then I said softly "Julia, I know there is a lot of pressure on you, especially from your peers. And dating isn't near the priority your friends want it to be. Just focus on being friends, real friends with the other students around you. Learn more about true friendship. Learn how to be a true friend. It won't be easy, but this alone will prepare you for meeting a special true friend down the road."

Julia was again quiet, and clearly thinking. Then she said "Ok, you are telling me to be patient, and to spend the time learning how to be a true friend. Then I will be ready when my special true friend comes along. Did I get that right?"

"Well, yes" I quickly answered. "But just remember, the sacrifices you make for your friends, THAT needs to be reason enough for what you do. As you focus on others, helping them and bringing them joy, this needs to be your motive. Your special true friend will come at the perfect time, probably when you least expect it."

It was quiet for a minute. Julia said softly "Summer, Fluttershy's mom was right about you..."

Julia and I hugged tightly, for a minute maybe. While hugging, I just said softly "Julia, you are amazing... You deserve the best, patiently wait for it, and be a true friend to others and do what you can for them for now." Well, she cried some after that, as we hugged.

...

"Julia, I would like to make you an offer. And this is really up to you with no pressure at all. From what I can tell, you are the sweetest person at this School..."

None of us had noticed that one of the guys from the School was now sitting next to Shysage. It was Rick, one of the first guys that Shysage had talked with here in these very same bleachers, maybe six months ago. He was a regular in that group now.

Still, we didn't know how much of Julia's story he had heard, but evidently he caught most of it.

After shaking Shysage's hand, Rick continued, talking mostly to Julia.

"I've been listening to this stallion for a while now. From day 1, he basically told me what he and his mare just told you. This is right, I know it.

"And I can't stress enough, how important true friendship has become to me. It is not rocket science, nothing else we hear will really work.

"But I think I have reached the point where I need someone specifically to be able to practice true friendship with, and no this is not some corny gimmick."

Well, it was quiet a minute, both were thinking. Rick started again.

"What I would like to offer is that we could just agree to try and learn more about this amazing true friendship together.

"I think we should try to keep things as casual as possible, and honestly, I have already ditched the whole dating thing anyway. Just knowing how we are wired, I think we should really keep physical contact at a minimum, too. Shysage has told me numerous times that sexuality can easily destroy a good relationship. Based on what I have seen all around me, I know this is right too."

Well, there was a pause here, and it was clear Rick was fighting back tears. Still, he honestly spoke his heart, just like Julia had.

"I want this true friendship too. Shysage said this once, and I will never forget it... I don't just want a woman I can jump in bed with... I want a woman that I can wake up to... I want a woman I can enjoy living with..."

Shysage and I both cried here. I knew this is exactly how he felt. He told me later that he cried here because he was convinced that he had found that in me. We cried then too.

Amazingly, Rick continued.

"Julia, I am not saying you are that woman. But finding out more about true firendship together, as friends, can help us both find what we are seeking."

Well, we all stopped crying, and it was quiet for a minute or two.

Julia said quietly "I don't even know your name yet, but that is the most sensible thing I have ever heard a guy at this School say. I would really appreciate it if we could talk about this more over a soda, though."

The two of them were soon walking off across the grass towards the Cakes, talking.

Shysage and I sat in silence for a minute or two.

"Shysage, I really hurt for her, she is so much like me... She even looks like me..." I said this quietly, again on the verge of tears.

Shysage sighed, then answered "Rick is a good man. If they focus on true friendship, they will be good for each other.

It was quiet for another minute. Then I said softly "Shysage, that was really amazing though..."

I really love Shysage, and suddenly felt so amazed and thankful at the way he has taken such amazing care of me these last few years. I really wanted to hug Shysage and kiss him right now...

...but noticed then that a group of about ten bleacher girls were walking quickly towards us.

Shysage whispered "wedding present" in my ear, kissed my cheek, then got up and moved to the end of the bleachers where the guys usually sit.

In less than 15 minutes, there were over thirty girls huddled around me as we talked and visited. This was amazing!

And the group grew as the Pinkie, Fluttershy and Shyna Twins came a few minutes later, followed by Twilight and Rarity, with Filia and Fiona. I don't know where all these girls were coming from.

Before too long, There were guys crowded around Shysage too. I thought it was break or something, but word must travel fast here. Julia and Rick both came back together too.

Well, the afternoon was amazing, and I could not think of a better wedding present...

...

At one point I was visiting with a girl named Dora. "Hey, I came in at the end, and everyone was crying. You were crying too, but you were holding a pony or something. Can you tell us some more about that?"

I think all the girls nearby heard this, and everyone turned around.

Well, I started crying right away, but realized these amazing friends deserved to know this. They were the reason...

Pinkie got up right away, and asked Shysage to bring the guys over. She just knew...

Well, I cried the whole time, but I basically told them about almost losing Shysage. I cautioned them that this all needed to stay within this group, since it mostly happened in my world.

It was really hard to even talk, and I skipped some details that they didn't need to know, but at least they all understood 'that pony' was Shysage, and that he was basically beat up so bad that he was not breathing as I cried with him on the grass in front of the School that afternoon. Then they all came...

Well I was sobbing again, and thankfully Shysage was now right behind me, and he just hugged me. He was crying too, that was just hard for both of us.

Still, I said a number of times "Girls, I can't thank you enough..." I was so delighted that I got the opportunity to thank them like that...

We all cried together for a while.

...

Far too soon for me, everyone was shivering. I hugged as many as I could (including Julia and Rick), as they all wandered off to their homes. The Equestria Girls and ponies walked rather quickly back to Fluttershy's warm apartment.

It was tight, but we all found a place to sit. Equestria Girls Fluttershy ordered pizza for the group. It was good, but us ponies knew we had to leave soon.

It was already pretty cold outside, so we tried to do as much hugging as we could before we left. This didn't work, we all had to hug some more at the Portal. We were all shivering again.

Our brief visit here had gone far beyond anything we could have even imagined. It was amazing...

Trying to not cry, us ponies started heading through the Portal. Shysage and I went through last and together, and we were all soon back in Equestria.

Ch.63, Picking Apples

Fluttershy, Shyna, Pinkie Pie, Shysage and I, after we were all back into Equestria through the Portal, we just sat together on the rug and talked quietly. We knew it was early, and we didn't want to wake anypony up. We also knew it was probably very cold out right now. Nopony wanted to brave that. We just sat together and talked about our visit.

Filia and Fiona must have heard us, because they soon came bouncing out and were quickly talking quietly with Shyna, getting caught up on her visit.

Princess Twilight came out a little later. She looked like she had a rough night, and quickly mentioned she had a bad dream about us. We took turns hugging our amazing Princess, then we all laid back down on the rug.

Together, we told her about our amazing but brief time in the Equestria Girls world. I hoped this would help cheer her up. Well, we told everypony about Julia and Rick because nopony else knew about that.

I realized though that everything fun we did, our Princess really enjoys too; doing Canterlot Recorder stuff, and bleacher time... I think it just made her sad she couldn't come.

It was quiet after we were done, then Princess said "Well, at least the Twins are coming here soon." I think Princess missed her Twin a lot.

And I think that, having us all back, Princess began to relax and calm down. It is so clear Princess Twilight needs her girls! Well, we need her too.

Over the next hour, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack came to the Castle and joined us on the rug. We had to tell about our day again, which was fine, but Twin lonliness was the probable result.

Princess reminded everypony again that the Twins would be here in a few more days.

It was quiet for a minute or two.

Shysage asked quietly "Applejack, did you and Rainbow get the apples in yesterday?"

Applejack put her head down and said "I wish... It is just so cold..."

Well, I knew where Shysage was heading while he asked this. I quickly jumped in and said "Hey, lets all go help Applejack today!"

"Aww, you girls don't need..." Applejack started to say.

The volume level rose dramatically in the Library right then. Everypony wanted to help Applejack with this.

Princess Twilight insisted on feeding us first, which would also allow it to warm up a little more outside.

Then we got our coats on and were soon walking together to Sweet Apple Acres.

On the way, Applejack explained that the problem wasn't getting the apples down, it was getting them into the buckets and carting them all the way back to the barn. This field was some distance away.

Well, Princess had us do this. Applejack and Rainbow headed out to the orchard and started getting apples down.

A bunch of us ponies got on the bucket harnesses (one bucket on each side). Then we headed out to that orchard.

Filia and Fiona used their magic to fill one ponie's buckets, then that pony headed back to the barn, and Big Mac emptied the buckets. If the pony was cold, they could thaw out in the house for a bit, then again head out for more apples.

Well, we worked all day. Everything had to be done slowly. When somepony got too cold, somepony else would take their place as they sat by the fire a little while.

And maybe around noon, I crunched up a dead tree in the middle of that orchard, and set it on fire. That pile of wood burned nicely all afternoon, and it was a lot easier for everypony to get warm.

And by the end of the day, and with so many helpers, almost all of the apples were in. We all took turns hugging Applejack as she cried, this had been a big help. Applejack said she was tempted to ignore the few that were left, unless it warmed up some.

As the Sun set, we all enjoyed an amazing dinner there at the farm. Granny Smith is a very good cook, and we were all hungry. And it was WARM in the farmhouse too!

And after dinner, it was very cold outside. Nopony really wanted to be outside at all, and Applejack didn't have to do much pursuading to convince us to spend the night. The furniture was still moved around from last time, so we just spread out on the floor in front of the fireplace and relaxed.

We basically chatted the evening away. It started getting quieter, the later it got.

In a lull in conversation, Shysage quietly said some stuff.

"I don't know if it matters, but it is New Years Eve in the Equestria Girls world tonight. It is their way of bringing in the new year, I guess. It often seems like an excuse to drink a lot, I don't know."

Applejack laughed and said "Someponies don't need an excuse here..."

Shysage smiled, then kept going. "Well, it is the same there too, I'm afraid. Still, I try to use the evening to look back over the last year, and maybe too, think through some possibilities for the coming year. It is sort of like Summer's mental inventory, I don't know."

It was quiet for a minute, then Shysage finished.

"Well, I just want you girls to know that you are all amazing. I have never met such a close-knit, loving group. Whatever our future holds, I think having you special ladies close will make it amazing."

That made me cry, and I hugged him briefly.

We were all soon asleep.

Ch.64, Done Right (Portal Beacon)

After spending the night at Applejack's house together, we were treated again to Granny Smith's amazing cooking. And after breakfast, we just sat together talking, hoping it would warm up outside.

Well, after a while, Princess Twilight said we needed to head out, and the rest of us walked to Ponyville. We hugged together in front of the Castle, then everypony went their separate ways.

Shysage and I headed to our home. Shysage brought the fire back to life, and we sat on our couch as people, and just hugged a while. It was so nice just to be alone with him. We hugged and kissed until it was warm in our home. Well, maybe a little while longer.

Twins would be here soon, so we were trying to get Dark Melvain finished. We basically had everything done except for a few recent chapters, which I was doing. Well, we had a few bracketed sections of more personal stuff that he and I needed to write.

Shysage did some rearranging to get the files in order, then I started into chapters dealing with recent events.

For a while, Shysage brushed my hair while I worked. I told him a few times that felt heavenly, but it was clear this was distracting me from writing; I just stopped writing a few times, and soaked it in. He realized this, and put the brush away, and just sat next to me.

Still, by early afternoon, I was caught up, and we started into the personal sections we had bracketed earlier. Shysage and I hugged tightly and kissed occasionally, as we did that together. I love my Stallion.

As the Sun started to go down, we were done with all of Dark Melvain. At over 60 chapters, it was pretty big. The next step would be a full proof of the whole thing. Shysage guessed that would take 8 or more hours. Going back through some sections would be especially difficult for us. But it needed to be done. We were Canterlot Recorders.

Shysage saved everything, and turned the compy off. Then he had me sit on the couch, and he brushed my hair. It still felt heavenly. He did that as long as he could, until his arms were mush, he said.

Still, we talked some about rearranging a few things in our expanded home. During the Winter anyway, it worked best to have the rug near the fireplace. It was there right now. We both loved sleeping in front of a calm, warm fire.

And we decided to move the couch so it was closer to, and facing the fireplace as well. That way, we could sit together on the couch (as people) and watch the fire together. The kitchen table ended up between the edge of the rug and the shelves in the pantry (Fluttershy used that name for the place all our food stuff was).

Well, we talked about another minor detail as well. Shysage wanted to get a bucket that we could put fresh water in. Well, he realized we needed two. We would be able to drink from one of them, so we didn't have to take a freezing trip to the lake when we were thirsty. This water would need to stay clean. Most of our pony friends did the same thing.

The other bucket would be used for washing ourselves. As much time as we spent as people in Equestria, we realized we needed to do something about this. Some pieces of material and some soap from Rarity would complete this. Well, it was on our to do list anyway. And Shysage still wasn't sure how to handle shaving. I told him it didn't matter that much.

We like our home. And the addition of the fireplace really did make a huge difference, for a lot of reasons.

I was trying to decide what to do about dinner. Both my sisters walked in at that point, and we quickly arranged for them to spend the night. Fluttershy watched over me as I made some more of that yummy porridge. It came out very good, and that was our dinner.

Soon, we were all on our bellies on the rug in front of the fire. Shysage put some more wood on it, then he fell asleep. He must have been tired.

Us sisters talked together until very late, then we fell asleep too.

...

We woke up to a special treat the next morning. All of our Twins had joined us! Equestria Girls Shyna, Fluttershy, Summer Rain and Shysage. It was amazing! We were all quickly hugging our Twins.

I don't know, I love Shysage a LOT. Still, it is just so amazing waking up next to my Twin. And evidently, our Twins had only been with us for an hour or so; they had come through the Portal fairly recently.

Well, Shysage's Twin was there too, but stallions are just... different that way, I don't know. Still, Equestria pony Shysage could only stay a few hours anyway. He had to do a lot of work on weekends. But it was clear he had already added some wood to the fire, and our house was already nice and warm.

We realized though, that we really needed to find out from Princess Twilight what the plan was supposed to be for the day. Both Shynas volunteered to go check. We knew they would also visit some with the Filia and Fiona Twins. We helped them get their coats on and they went off together.

The rest of us just visited. I thought of asking my Twin how their honeymoon went, but wondered how my sister... Fluttershy asked anyway. Shysage and my Twins didn't take a long honeymoon either, and for the same reason. Shysage and my Twins are just elated to be married now. Well, Shysage and I are too.

Well, unbelievably, my Twin and her Shysage are living in Shysage's cubical! I know it is tight, but they simply don't care. They are together and alone a lot, and they love that. This works out fine for now. And a few times a week, they crash at Twin's mom's house for showers, laundry and such. It just works out fine.

While both Shysages talked quietly, My Twin and I Soul Linked, as did both Fluttershys. I can't describe how amazing that time is. The four of us didn't link together, but that could wait. I needed my Twin. I think Fluttershy did too.

Evidently both Shysages headed back to the Castle while we were Soul Linked. I wasn't too worried though, and Shysage came back with both Shynas less than an hour later. My Twin's Shysage was probably working already.

And Equestria Girls Shyna said that today was Twin time according to Princess Twilight. Everypony just needed to be at the Castle for dinner, and would spend the night there.

...

Before I could even think this far ahead, my Twin asked if we had any Canterlot Recorder chores she could help with. I said "Oh, wow!", and my Twin smiled right away.

Still, I said quietly "We need to do a proof pass of the entire record of Dark Melvain. Shysage guessed it will take maybe 8 hours. Twin, are you sure that's how you want to spend Twin time today?"

"Twin, change me into a people, and lets get going!" was her reply.

Still, I had to stop and think. I looked up at my sister, Equestria pony Fluttershy, and said quietly "Sis, there is some physical stuff in this record..."

Fluttershy knew what I meant right away, and answered quickly "Sis, Dark Melvain and his stallions abused Shyna. I think she needs to see intimacy done right. I really want her to stay."

Shyna's Twin added quickly "Can I stay too please? I mean, I'm a High School student... I want to see it done right too..."

Us three pony sisters hugged tightly, and the three Equestria Girls sisters did the same thing.

We helped both Fluttershys get their coats on, and they headed off to the Cottage for a quiet day together. My sister Fluttershy told me later, that her Equestria Girls Twin really takes a beating just living in the Equestria Girls world, and Twin time really helps her keep her sanity, my sister said.

...

Well, physical stuff and all, the five of us worked through the entire record of Dark Melvain. For most of it, Shysage absolutely HAD to be sitting right next to me. Some of the stuff that bully put us through was just excruciating. And either I needed Shysage near, or he needed me near.

We all cried a lot. And for a bunch of these events, my Twin just didn't have any idea.

And the physical sections just made my new Sis (Equestria pony Shyna) cry buckets. Well, they both cried a lot. After each physical section, we stopped and all us girls hugged. Intimacy, done right, is important to us girls.

And after we were done going through the chapter where Shysage talked me though our first By the Moonlight chapter, and he took care of me in the middle of that jail cell.. Shyna was sobbing, and said over and over "I just knew there had to be a better way... Thank you so much..."

Putting me first... I knew that was Shysage... I love him so much...

And I was just deeply humbled again at the way both Equestria and the Portal managed so much of what happened. Well, and that sea of bleacher girls that...

We finished in the middle of the afternoon, and Shysage saved all our changes. Then we all group hugged, and cried together for a while. I don't think we could have done anything else.

Both Fluttershys joined us a while later, and cried with us. We cried until both Twilights came to call us to the Castle.

Princess was concerned because it looked like we were crying a lot.

"Princess, we proof-read the Dark Melvain account today" I said quietly.

Both Twilights started crying, joined us, and we cried together some more.

...

We worked on calming down so we could head to the Castle for dinner.

My Twin asked that I change her into a people briefly, and she pulled a USB drive out of her pocket, and asked Shysage if she could have a copy of the Dark Melvain account. The compy was still on, and this was quickly done. The USB drive went back in her pocket, and I changed her back into a pony. And Shysage turned the compy off.

Shysage told me later that he wondered if that account would be posted on Facebook soon...

Both Twilights helped us get our coats on, and we were soon taking them off again in the Castle.

The excited chatter of a sea of Twins is... amazing...

And dinner was amazing too, of course. I certainly can't cook like that!

And on the way back into the Library, my sister Fluttershy pulled me aside and thanked me. She ended up crying, and we just hugged together there in the hall. I guess our new Sis (Equestria pony Shyna) really benefited from her time with us today. We just cried. I love all my sisters.

And evidently, Princess Twilight overheard us, and decided on the spot that the Red-heads all needed to read the Dark Melvain account too; they had all been abused recently.

I ended up thinking this... Intimacy is such an amazing thing. Why are we tolerating that it is usually ruined by selfishness? I doubt there is an answer. Still, this thought made me need to hug Shysage. I don't think he understood why I was clinging to him for a few minutes, but it didn't really matter. He always makes time for me...

We all were soon back in the Library, Twin with Twin. Well, Shysage and my Twin were on either side of me.

Still, Princess Twilight mentioned to everypony that the account of Dark Melvain would soon be ready for reading. I just hugged Shysage and wept softly. Nothing more than a selfish bully from the Past, he really had exacted a huge price from Shysage and I. It hurt a lot. It hurt this group a lot. Cel and Lu too...

Princess also mentioned that, evidently, this account was already "helping some among us", she said.

That was just amazing... Our records, helping others... I guess thats why we do this...

Shysage must have known what I was thinking. He whispered quietly to me "It doesn't matter how many 'x' marks... As long as we can help other ponies..."

He and I just hugged and wept softly together.

...

The rest of the evening was nice, and quiet. Twins talking with Twins... And I tried to again hug everypony and thank them, both for helping rescue Shysage, as well as being a part of our wedding.

I just realized again how absolutely dependent I was on this special group of girls...

We all hugged and chatted happily together until very late. Soon, it was just us Summers, the Fluttershys and Shysage that were still awake. We tried to talk quietly, but I don't think any of us were tired. I don't even remember what we were talking about.

At midnight, the Portal Beacon sprang to life...

Ch.65, (To The Past) Fairy Tale Power

Ok, so in the middle of an amazing Twins weekend, and after we had final proofed the Dark Melvain account, the Portal Beacon goes off... Cel (Princess Celestia) was calling us from the Past.

Both Raritys let out sort of a scream, and quickly scrambled away; the two of them were pretty much in the center of the eight orbs that made up the Beacon. The sound had woke them up right away. Well, it was really scary, if you have never seen it before.

And the Beacon quickly woke everypony else up too.

Shysage and I both sighed at the same time. Then Shysage got up and walked into the middle of the circle of orbs, and listened. The message was the same, Cel (Princess Celestia) saying "Shila, I need you..."

"Not again..." I said quietly, and then I ran over to Shysage, and we hugged tightly and cried softly. I think we both hoped we had seen the last of Dark Melvain...

Princess Twilight was crying too. She knew Fluttershy needed to go, and she really didn't like that. She desparately needed each of her girls...

We were soon all hugging tightly and crying. Some of us would go, but we were all in this together.

Except for crying, it was otherwise silent.

Shysage said quietly "Summer, we need to go, and we really won't know what we will face until we get there. And Princess, I would not be surprised if we came quickly back. But we will just need to wait and see."

I guessed we hoped that was the case, anyway.

...

We cried together and hugged tightly for a while.

But we really didn't want to put this off. Shysage and I changed into people, and held hands. Then Shysage grabbed Fluttershy's hoof, and helped her up as a people.

"Girls, make sure that your bands are visible" Shysage said quietly.

I sighed again as I stood in front of the Portal. I saw all my amazing friends in the dull reflection on the fluid Portal surface... I grabbed the edge of the Portal and squeezed. There was a bright flash, and Equestria Present faded from view.

When I could clearly see the Portal in the Past, I told Shysage to hold Fluttershy's hand, while I let his go, and he did that.

Still, it was dead silent as we came into the Past this time.

I spun up my Cutie Mark right away, and only then turned around. After the way Shysage had been treated on his last time here, I was taking no chances.

...

Still, there was only one pony in the room...

It was Cel (Princess Celestia).

She was curled up, asleep on the wood floor, some distance from the Portal.

Shysage and I... We love my girls...

And the moment I saw her, the music that usually wanders through our time with our Twins played softly in the background.

...

I unspun my Cutie Mark right away, but stayed a people, and walked quickly over, and sat down next to her. I gently moved her pony head into my lap, and lightly stroked her neck, just like I had so many times... She woke up immediately, and burst into tears. I quickly hugged her head, and cried with her.

Shysage warned Fluttershy, and put her back down as a pony, and he was quickly on Cel's other side. He also hugged her tightly, and was crying with us.

But when Cel saw Shyage, she sobbed heavily...

"I... I just had to know if dad was ok..." Cel kept saying this, over and over again.

...

Our precious girl called mom and dad here because she needed us.

...

Fluttershy walked over to us, also crying. Sis wanted to join us, but touching me would turn her into a people, and she wasn't sure what to do. I grabbed her hoof, and three people were hugging and crying with the Princess of Equestria.

Cel didn't move for hours, and we cried with her all that time. We weren't in a hurry. We would take as long as she needed.

Shysage was soon sobbing too. "Cel, I love you so much..." Shysage said this a bunch. I think Shysage felt Cel's pain more than I did. It showed. Well, it was tearing him up. Shysage cried, sobbed as long as Cel did.

Cel needed this. Cel needed us.

I honestly don't know how long we cried together, not that it mattered. It was a long time.

Like I have said in other places, our Princess girls couldn't let emotions out very often. And it just had to get bottled up inside. Ruling Equestria had to be their first priority.

And my last time here was painfully brief, and the last thing Cel saw was me dragging dad's almost dead body up to the Portal. And I really had no way of letting Cel know if everything was ok.

Our precious girl... Cel had waited as long as she could... She had reached her limit. She just had to know... We could all tell she hurt so bad inside...

But it was ok now, for her to cry that out. Mom and dad were here for her. Cel's family was at her side.

I honestly think we cried together for over 12 hours. Like I said, it just didn't matter.

After crying with us for a long time, Cel rolled over on her belly and tried to calm down.

"I hope it was ok that I called you both..." Cel said quietly, still wiping away tears.

Shysage was still having a hard time with this. All he could say was "daughter, I love you so much..." It was clear he was trying to calm down too. It wasn't working very well.

"Cel, we are here for you when you need us" I said softly.

Breathing haltingly, clearly holding back more tears, Cel said quietly "I know. I love you all so much."

The three of us changed back into ponies.

Then Cel led us all to the Audience Hall. Shysage and I both gasped. It wasn't near done, but the Audience Hall was being rebuilt in the White marble we knew from Equestria present.

And most of the fields we had seen previously up here were gone; there were a lot of buildings up here now too, easily straddling the large Commons lawn.

Shysage said later that he thought about asking Cel what YOE date this was, but decided against it. It really didn't matter.

Well, it looked like maybe noon now. And a cool, brisk wind blew across this top deck of the stepped mountain that was Canterlot. Cel mentioned it was late Spring in Equestria.

Well, a lot didn't matter. We were with our girl.

Lunch was good, and we went for a very long walk that afternoon.

I think it was during that walk, that an idea slowly grew into my thoughts. Maybe it was Equestria, maybe it wasn't. I would let Cel decide.

"Daughter, I am thinking that a Phantom Alicorn sighting might be a good idea for Equestria right now. What do you think about that?"

Our previous run-ins with Dark Melvain had usually kicked him into obscurity for hundreds of years, then he came back. After slapping him miles across the forest last time, I was sure it would take a while for him to recuperate.

I just wanted to leave some tangible evidence for him to see that this Phantom Alicorn was still on the job.

I proposed this with reservations. The old me would have loved this, but that was long gone. I needed no commendation, no glory or fame. That wasn't it at all, and this whole thing made me uncomfortable for that reason.

But I DID want this monster-bully to leave Cel alone until we killed him in the Present. That was my only goal.

Well, Cel loved the idea, mostly because she had wanted for years to acknowledge my role in repeatedly rescuing Equestria. I calmly explained that my only goal was to let Dark Melvain know I was still around, that he should stay away.

Well, we talked together, and we worked this out.

Our timing was good, tonight was actually a banquet for her ruling governors. Ponies from all over Equestria would pack the Audience Hall this evening.

After the meal, Cel would stand up and say a few words.

During that time, I would come in, as the Phantom Alicorn (meaning my Cutie Mark needed to be spun up). I would say a few words, leave, then change quickly back into a Blue pony, and wait outside a little while, then come back in quietly.

Well, I would make this work. I didn't want that horrible bully anywhere near my girl until we could kill him.

...

Well, the four of us walked together most of the afternoon. It was really amazing. We hugged and cried together more, but laughed some too.

As we headed back, our girl was smiling... As I have written before, my Twin's smile, Fluttershy's smile, her Twin's smile are all priceless to me. But for the ruler of Equestria to be smiling again...

As the Sun headed for the horizon, we followed Cel into the Audience Hall while she checked up on details for tonight.

Soon enough, leading ponies from all over Equestria began to arrive, and the Audience Hall was quickly packed.

Cel had provided a small table for Shysage, Fluttershy and I at the back near the door. That was fine.

I was just scared. I don't like showing off. But I thought maybe I needed to do that a little tonight, I don't know.

I also knew I needed help... Equestria, true friend... Of course, I asked...

Right before dinner, the Princess of Equestria welcomed everypony. Cel really appreciated her distributed leadership, and she told them so in her introductory words before dinner.

She went back down to her table up front, probably surrounded by visiting dignitaries.

Dinner was very good. I don't know how they do that, but I guess I want to learn at some point.

After most ponies were done eating, Princess Celestia of Equestria walked back up the stairs, to her Princess platform, and started to speak.

Well, that was my cue.

I got slowly up, walked over next to the big doors in the back of the Audience Hall, and sat down.

...

I couldn't move...

I clearly heard that Cel was having trouble even making sense, but I just couldn't move.

I couldn't do this...

I put my head down and wept softly.

...

From very close, I heard Shysage gently and quietly say my name. And that Twins music got noticeably louder.

I looked up and saw my Stallion... standing as a people... in his amazing Equestria Girls world clothes...

He is my Stallion. He is my world. All I could see was his amazing Blue eyes...

He quietly said "Summer, I love you" and held out his hand.

I put my closest front hoof in his hand, changed into a people and slowly stood up as he helped me. We were quickly hugging tightly, weeping softly together...

...

Princess Celestia stopped even trying to talk, and was, herself weeping softly.

She was watching her mom and dad...

...

Shysage whispered softly in my ear "I love my Phantom Alicorn."

I have never asked Shysage how he felt about my Phantom Alicorn form, but I guess he told me that evening.

I backed away from him a little, still looking deep into his eyes.

Right away, he held his hand out for me again, and I put my hand in his. I held on for dear life...

...

It was at that point that I spun up my Cutie Mark, then immediately opened my wings. I held my wings back some though, not straight out to the side; there wasn't enough room.

Still, everything about my Phantom Alicorn form is big. I knew I had that huge Pearl colored Unicorn horn on my head now; I could feel it. My wings were the same color and huge too.

The low rumble from my Phantom Alicorn form wasn't blazing loud, but it filled the Audience Hall immediately, and right then, everypony in the hall turned quickly around and looked.

They saw Shysage and the Phantom Alicorn, as people, holding hands... Most gasped... Some cried...

I was still looking into Shysage's eyes... I wanted to hug him again and never let go...

And Cel's crying got noticeably louder at this point; she was still watching us.

I had absolutely no idea what would happen from here...

...

...But Shysage did. My amazing Stallion clearly already had everything all figured out...

We were still holding hands, and Shysage turned me so we were both facing our amazing girl, Princess Celestia of Equestria, who was standing on her Princess platform, crying, watching our every move.

And I have to say, that, seeing Cel... Nopony else in this crowded hall even mattered any more...

...

Shysage led us slowly along that broad red carpet, towards the front of the Audience Hall.

We walked very slowly... It reminded me of walking to my Shysage the day we were married in the Euqestria Girls world. It was that slow.

And Fluttershy told me later that everypony was standing, and just turned slowly as they kept their eyes on us.

Well, everypony in the room got a good look at the Phantom Alicorn.

...

Shysage and I were both looking only at our daughter, as we walked slowly down that carpet.

When we were maybe half the distance to her, still walking forward, Cel realized we would soon be at her side, that we were coming to her.

Her crying stopped, abruptly, and she sat down.

Shysage and I just kept walking slowly towards our girl, Equestria's Princess.

...

Shysage stopped me at the bottom of the stairs.

Shysage bowed. He didn't get down on his knees, but he bent his top half pretty far forward.

Girls don't do that. I bowed my head, flexed my legs some and pulled my dress a little out to the side with my free hand.

For maybe a minute, Shysage and I bowed to Princess Celestia of Equestria. I only realized later; this was a sign of highest respect for the ruler of Equestria. We waited on her.

Cel, still on the top of the platform, started crying again, and said softly "Mom... dad..."

Shysage straightened back up and I followed.

Then we slowly climbed the stairs, kneeled at the top, and together, tightly hugged Cel.

The three of us burst into tears and began sobbing...

And I actually relaxed my wings at that point so they mostly rested on the steps behind me.

...

And thats what the ponies in the audience saw... The Phantom Alicorn was crying with the Princess of Equestria.

And maybe that meant power to them, I don't know.

But Cel and I both knew who the towering strength of our family was, and it was neither of us. It was Shysage. And I was only up here, as the Phantom Alicorn, at the front of the hall, hugging Cel, because Shysage knew I needed him to help me through this.

...

I think the three of us could have stayed there for hours...

And nopony else in this hall besides Flutterhshy knew it, but this really was family time for us.

Fluttershy told me later it was all she could do to keep herself from running up and crying with us. Well, she cried a lot where she was.

...

After maybe ten minutes, Shysage looked over at me. We kissed Cel at the same time, then we stood up. And as I stood up, I pulled my wings back up too.

Cel suprised us... And I have to wonder if she had wanted to do this for some time, I don't know.

Cel jumped quickly up, landed both her front hooves on dad's upper chest, planted her pony head down right next to Shysage's neck and cried.

Shysage... melted...

And I knew what would happen next. Shysage burst into tears, wrapped his arms around Cel, and sobbed...

I put my closest arm around Shysage's neck, put my head up against Cel's head and cried with them...

Maybe I have written about this before, I can't remember. I heard a girl in the Equestria Girls world once say she was a 'Daddy's Girl'. At the time I heard this, I had no clue, but now...

Cel was daddy's girl. She loved us both dearly, there was no question about that.

But on only our second day together after we rescued these girls, Sue wanted Shysage... She was daddy's girl...

...

And I also think that up to this point, Shysage knew exactly what we needed to do. But right now he was so lost in his amazing devotion to Cel... He would have stayed there, crying with her all day. I knew for a fact he so deeply hurt with her, for all she had been though...

I whispered in his ear "Shysage, honey..."

Shysage and Cel both sighed at the same time, then Shysage opened his arms, and Cel jumped back down to the floor.

Shysage wiped away tears, as I whispered "I love you" in his ear.

Then I held out my hand to him so he could lead me.

Shysage just hugged me tightly, and started crying again.

He was mush.

I looked at him and said quietly "Shysage, we need to finish this."

He pulled himself away, then I held out my hand again.

Shysage took my hand, but it quickly became clear he needed me to help us finish this.

I knew what to do.

I quietly asked Cel to watch for my wings as I turned around. Cel just backed up some.

I turned us to face the doors for the Audience Hall, far away below us.

I was pretty sure the ponies present thought they were dreaming or something. That's what most faces showed anyway.

...

Well, maybe I am the Phantom Alicorn, but Shysage is MY Stallion.

Holding hands, we walked carefully down the steps to the bottom of the stairs.

Then I dropped his hand, and put my arm around behind his back, put my hand around his waist, and pulled him close.

Shysage did the same thing.

I also wrapped both of my wings forward. This wrapped the wing on Shysage's side largely around him. I could actually have pulled Shysage closer just using my wings.

Hugging tightly like that, we walked slowly away from the platform, towards the doors. Shysage and I love walking like that. It is hard because we need to take every step the same. We can pretty much do that without thinking now. We do that every chance we get.

It took a little while to get to the doors; we weren't walking very fast. We weren't in a hurry, we were simply enjoying being together.

Shysage kissed me on the cheek a few times too, and that melted me. And the first time he did that, Cel started crying again...

...

We slipped out the door, changed back into ponies (I was Blue), and walked quickly over to the corner of the Audience Hall, next to the covered up cornerstone with my Cutie Mark on it...

We sat down, right next to each other.

It was dark, and he and I stared off into the distance...

"I love you, Summer" Shysage said quietly, as he hugged me close.

I started crying quietly.

"Shysage, do we have to leave..."

We both knew the answer to that question.

Fluttershy told me what happened after we left.

For over five minutes, nopony moved, or even made a sound.

Probably as soon as she could even talk again, Princess Celestia of Equestria addressed the crowd. She was still crying softly, looking down. But she spoke so everypony could hear, even Fluttershy at the back. She made a few short statements with deep pauses between each one.

"Few have ever seen this Phantom Alicorn...

"A simple pegasus mare with magical power so great...

"The Phantom Alicorn has rescued Equestria from oblivion on numerous occasions, I just cannot...

"The Phantom Alicorn is my... mom..."

Cel could say no more, and just cried...

After crying a few minutes, Princess Celestia looked up and said "Thank you all for coming, you are dismissed."

The ponies went wild... They stomped, they made loud pony sounds, they yelled... They all ended up yelling "Long live Princess Celestia of Equestria" over and over...

Nopony could make any sense out of what they had just seen, even though it was really just the results of our family desparately needing each other.

But whatever it was that they saw, it looked insanely powerful, and had cried with their Princess.

That was enough.

Ch.66, Easing Princess Pain

Shysage and I, we stood next to each other at the corner of the Audience Hall for maybe half an hour. Shysage was hugging his Phantom Alicorn, and we both wept softly together most of that time. I just wanted him near me.

At that point, Cel (Princess Celestia) and Fluttershy came out, and sat next to us, and were soon weeping with us.

After a little while more...

"Mom, I don't think I could have come up with a better way to handle that..." Cel stopped there, and cried some more.

Shysage said softly "Well, Summer was mush until you hugged me, then I was mush and she finished it. I think it was a family effort."

Shysage paused here a minute then finished.

"I just feel bad that Fluttershy couldn't come up though..."

It was quiet for maybe 10 more minutes as we all just wept softly together. Still, I hoped that what we had done was enough to keep Dark Melvain away from our girl...

...

Cel's next question, we expected at some point.

"When does the rest of my family need to leave me?"

She quickly realized how bad it sounded, and tried to apologize.

"I'm sorry, that didn't come out the way--"

Shysage started crying, and said quietly "I wish never..."

We all just cried together a little more.

Shysage was trying to calm down and asked honestly "Cel, what would the Princess of Equestria prefer?"

Cel answered quickly "Never?"

We all just cried together some more.

I have mentioned before that Shysage and I felt so torn between Equestria and the Equestria Girls world. Well, we have repeatedly felt stretched between the Past and the Present, too. It just hurts.

Cel said she wanted us as long as we could stay, but she said if we could spend two nights with her, would be nice. She sighed, and said that nights were the hardest for her. But that became our plan.

It was a nice early Summer night, and we stayed out there an hour or two. Still, I could tell that there were many guards, not very far away from Princess Celestia of Equestria, until we finally went inside.

Cel led us into Princess quarters, and she offered for Shysage and I to spend some time together before we tried to sleep. She led us to that same small room... It was hundreds of years since we stayed here last, but it still looked like the day we left it. Well, it looked nicer. Cel must have hoped we would come back at some point.

Cel and Fluttershy visited together (cried and hugged) in the large Princess quarters room, and Shysage and I were together and alone.

This small room really was very comfortable. Shysage and I sat facing each other, and rubbed noses, hugged and cried most of our time there.

I asked Shysage if he wanted to rub my back as a people. He said he felt I was way overdue for him taking care of his Princess, and he didn't want to risk starting anything until he could finish.

I smiled and said we could go get arrested again.

He smiled back and asked me to not tempt him like that.

I never worry about that though. Shysage takes such good care of me.

We ended up laying on our bellies side by side, with both our heads right next to each other over his front legs. We both really treasure having our heads together like that. Well, that actually started here too.

Cel and Fluttershy came in later, and laid on their bellies facing us.

Fluttershy now had a new hairpin!

On Fluttershy's first visit here to the Past, Cel gave Fluttershy a beautiful hairpin that coincidentally held an exact copy of one of the butterflies that made up Fluttershy's Cutie Mark. Somepony had given this to Cel at some point many years earlier.

Evidently, Cel recently had another beautiful hairpin made for Fluttershy. It included all three butterflies; it was a much more exact, and larger copy of Fluttershy's Cutie Mark. And in the center of the three butterflies was Cel's Cutie Mark, smaller though. The background was pale White, and everything stood out vividly.

It looked amazing. Shysage and I cried when we saw it... We all cried together a little while.

Cel said we should sleep soon. She wouldn't mind sleeping in our room, she called it, but her staff needed to know where she was at all times, so we moved to Cel's room.

Again, we slept on the thick, beautiful carpet next to her bed. It now had her Cutie Mark on it; it looked amazing...

Cel insisted dad and I sleep on either side of her, just like we used to do. Sis didn't mind sleeping next to me. I love my sister. I love my family.

...

Cel still had Princess stuff to do the next day. Equestria couldn't always just take a day off.

Still, my daughter let me brush her pony hair while I was a people. As we raised she and Lu, we brushed their hair as people a lot because it was just a lot easier for Shysage and I (we could use our hands). We all treasured that. I guess we still do; Cel and I wept softly the whole time. Well, Fluttershy wept softly too. I'm sure she felt how much that meant to both of us.

Too soon, Cel had to go attend to Princess duties, and she left us in her room until she was done.

My Sis and I took turns brushing each other's hair as people. Shysage had to hold Fluttershy's arm so she stayed a people, and then we brushed each other's hair. It was amazing. Sis and I, we cried the whole time.

And I noticed that, even as a people, the amazing Hairpin that Cel gave Sis was still there, and just as beautiful. I don't know how that works though. But I carefully took it off, and let Shysage hold it. Then put it back in after I was done brushing her hair.

Then the three of us, we just talked together for a while. I think my Sis and I talked the most. Even in the Past, sister time is amazing. The morning went by pretty fast as a result.

Cel had a pretty full schedule that morning, and she was finally done maybe early afternoon. We all decided to just take a walk. It was a very nice, warm day. We pretty much ignored the guards that followed us everywhere.

There were no meadows left up here, so we just walked around town. It didn't matter, we were with our daughter. Everything else was fine.

During our walk, Princess Celestia of Equestria gave me a hairpin too... Cel put it in my wavy, golden blond hair with her magic right away. I cried and we hugged a while... It was just like Fluttershy's new hairpin, but it had the three drops of my Cutie Mark, fading from Sun Yellow at the top, to Aquamarine, the color of water, at the bottom. It looked absolutely amazing...

We had dinner with Equestria's Princess. The food was good, and being with Cel was awesome.

We spent that evening, gathered together on the rug in Cel's room. We talked a lot, but also just hugged and cried a lot too. Maybe Cel was collecting for future pain, I don't know. We didn't mind. Everypony around her right now would do anything to help Cel, and she knew it.

Cel also asked that we change our schedule a bit. She explained that she had a busy Princess Day tomorrow too; she asked that we wait, and leave after she was done with that. We quickly agreed, this would be a big help for Cel.

We all knew she would cry a LOT after we left, and we wanted her to have the time she needed for that. But we all knew as well, that there was simply not a good time for us to leave... But we wanted to make it as easy on our girl as we could.

We slept the same way we did the night before, and our amazing girl slept soundly and safely. Mom and dad really couldn't ask for much more than that.

Fluttershy asked to brush Cel's hair the next morning. I didn't mind, and Fluttershy and Cel both cried the whole time. I guess we all did.

We had breakfast with Cel though, and our girl was doing ok. She led us back to her room, then headed off to attend to Equestria.

Shysage suggested we try to nap some. He managed, but Sis and I did not. We just talked quietly.

Cel completed her appoinments a little before lunchtime. We woke Shysage up when she came in, and talked quietly for a few minutes so he could finish waking up.

Cel wanted to fly down to the old tree that used to be our house when we raised Cel and Lu (Follow the Equestrium talks about that). We would stay for the afternoon, come back, then we could leave. We weren't about to argue, especially realizing our daughter was near tears anyway. The rest of the day would just be hard.

I was a little concerned. Shysage had suffered a lot of physical abuse his last time here (and before), and that was maybe only two weeks ago for him. I knew he wanted to fly, but we hadn't had that opportunity; it was Winter in Equestria Present (I didn't say that though).

Cel suggested a brief fly over the Commons lawn, and we could go from there. She had to collect and alert her guards first though. Random Pegasus flying around upper Canterlot was not allowed. We did all that, and Shysage did fine.

An hour later, we were all sitting in a circle near the river, hugging, crying... The huge tree whose stump was our home, was almost dead. Cel just wanted to sit on the riverbank, and hug and cry with her family. She mentioned once that she has come and cried here a number of times when things were especially difficult for her.

We hugged and cried with our daughter in her memory spot all afternoon. Maybe that needed recharging too. We all hurt for her...

...

As the Sun started to set, we flew back up to Canterlot, and headed straight to the Portal building. I knew what Shysage was thinking, just one more day. We could never stay long enough. We just needed to get it done, so Cel could get through it.

We walked to the Portal, and for a little while, we all sat in a circle again, hugging, crying...

Shysage was mush. He was almost hysterical. We needed to go.

I think Cel realized this, and walked over to the Portal.

I was barely able to get Shysage to grab Fluttershy's hoof, and help her up as a people, but he finally did. He was crying pretty hard though. Maybe we all were.

"Cel, dad and I will always love you. Please remember that" I said this as I grabbed the edge of the Portal.

In the dull reflection on the surface of the Portal, I saw Cel. She was laying on the floor, curled up at almost the same spot I had seen her when we came. She was crying.

I squeezed the edge of the Portal rim... before... I... couldn't...

There was a bright flash, and we were gone...

Ch.67 (Back Home) Pure Devotion, Part 2

Coming back to Equestria Present is usually very hard. I know even saying that makes it sound like we do this quiet a bit. Well, I guess, thanks to one hideous bully, we have.

Leaving our amazing daughter is the hard part. For over a thousand years, Cel (Princess Celestia) has had to rule Equestria, alone. Shysage told me later that this last visit was YOE 943. That meant Cel had a little over 400 years to wait before she would get her sister, Princess Luna back to help her. That alone still seemed so harsh.

I have seen Princess Celestia from both sides. Everypony else in Equestria, it seems, sees the most amazingly strong leader who has lived forever, and is extremely wise, and never is out of form. And some bristle at the thought that Equestria's Princesses would have any other needs, let alone a mom and dad...

One of the reasons Princess Celestia of Equestria is great is because of her enormous capacity to bottle up her own feelings inside, to continually make the sacrifice necessary to pack away years of pain until it can all be safely released. Cel and Lu are both like this.

I... Cel and Lu's family feel so honored to be able to be there for our amazing girl when she has to cry, when she can no longer carry what she feels.

...

When we left Cel this last time, we were bleeding too...

Before activating the Portal, Shysage was almost hysterical, and I didn't think that would stop all of a sudden when we came into the Present. But to be honest, I almost didn't leave too. The three of us were heart-broken for our girl... Princess Celestia of Equestria; leaving her sobbing on the floor like that was the hardest thing I ever did.

When the Portal planted us back in the Present, the three of us changed back into ponies, and pretty much fell to the rug and just cried. Well, we were sobbing loudly. Maybe Fluttershy and I were almost hysterical just like Shysage. We all loved Cel a lot...

Well, the only thing the three of us could do was cry... Fluttershy and my Twins joined us quickly, as did the Shyna Twins. Twins and family, they were all soon quickly crying with us, the same way.

Soon everypony in the room was crying too. The three of us couldn't talk, and nopony had any way of knowing what had happened.

And I noticed quickly that the amazing, soft Twins music had followed us into the Present. I am not sure why. Well, this was supposed to be Twin time. And maybe it was after all.

...

We have written before (I think) that Lu, well Princess Luna, has something like the Twin Link, but with the realm of Equestria. This allows Lu to respond much more quickly to events that occur in the kingdom; she senses them as they happen. Of course, this makes Lu very well suited for watching over Equestria at night. She doesn't need the light to see, to sense what she needs to sense.

Well, I think Lu is the reason for what happened next.

After we had all cried together, almost uncontrollably, for maybe ten minutes...

Cel and Lu, and their Twins, walked quietly but quickly into the Library, then over towards us.

...

Two Air Coaches had to leave Canterlot, in the middle of a cold Winter night, probably over an hour ago, for this to happen. We had not even left for the Past then...

But knowing only they had to come to Ponyville in the middle of a cold Winter night, of course they were concerned.

...

Shysage and I sensed Cel's presence immediately, put up our heads and looked at her.

Cel saw my hairpin, sorted through her memory some, then fell to the floor, right where she was, and curled up into a ball, just like she was when we left her... Cel cried heavily.

Fluttershy, Shysage and I, we bolted quickly over, laid on our bellies; the three of us put our heads down right next to Cel's, and we cried heavily too. Well, Shysage and I both ended up hugging Cel as we cried with her...

Principal Celestia felt this immediately and joined us, and Lu and her Twin did too. Our Twins had followed us over, and after that Princess Twilight and her amazing girls just spread out around us.

Twenty four devoted, loving ponies gathered close around Princess Celestia of Equestria and cried with her...

...

And on that cold winter night, crying together with Princess Celestia of Equestria...

I realized...

This vile bully from the past had exacted a heavy toll from Shysage and I, and that still hurt. And he hurt Cel a lot too.

...But those repeated trips to the Past had allowed Shysage and I to just as repeatedly visit with our girl, ruling Equestria alone and by herself, to share her pain, to help her carry that part of her load that nopony else was allowed to see...

...And Shysage and I brought that pain back here, to Princess Twilight and her amazing girls, and they shared it with us, just as they were right now...

...

Over a thousand years of 'Princess Pain', spread around the loving hearts in this room...

Such pure devotion is just hard to fathom...

Author's Note

chapter title: Pure Devotion, Part 2 (part 1 is ch. 21 of Chronicles of Summer Rain)

Ch.68, Sharing Princess Pain

This sea of devoted Twins cried with Princess Celestia of Equestria for maybe an hour.

Cel rolled over onto her belly at this point and asked me quietly "Mom, can you tell them for me?"

Telling everypony was a good idea; nopony knew yet why we were crying with Cel. But I wasn't real comfortable with this. In my mind, the Phantom Alicorn talking about the Phantom Alicorn was just not a good idea. Still, I have a hard time EVER saying no to Cel, not any more. I would try to make it work.

We all worked on calming down, as I got up, and laid on my belly on the rug in front of the Portal. Everypony else moved and laid on their bellies facing me, Twin with Twin. Well, my Twin sat next to me, because, well, she is my Twin.

...

I started by saying what everypony already knew; in the middle of an amazing Twins weekend, the Portal Beacon went off, maybe a little over an hour ago. But I honestly described how I felt at that point. I really feared another run-in with Dark Melvain, and I was just so... over him, I think the Equestria Girls phrase is.

I described how we went to the past, and I immediately spun up my Cutie Mark before even turning around.

When I did turn around, all I saw...

The only pony in the room...

Was Cel, curled up on the floor, asleep...

Well my love for Cel had never hurt me as much as it did right then, when I saw her on the floor, there in the Past. I just couldn't keep going. I tried for a minute to shove tears back, and failed, and ran over and hugged Cel, and cried. I don't think I could do anything else. My Twin followed me, and Shysage came over with me.

I don't think Cel had remembered that part either until just then, and when she did remember, she burst into tears too. I guess we were right about how much Cel hurt just then; she felt it now. All we could do was cry together some more.

Well, I figured it would take hours to finally let everypony know about our time there...

...

When we calmed down, Fluttershy took over... My shy sister... I was so amazed... Fluttershy talked quietly like she always does. It was pretty quiet in the Library; everypony could hear fine. And she was there for all of this.

Fluttershy was with me when we had dragged Shysage into the Present and to the Portal. Sis explained that this was Cel's last sight of dad, and this just slowly crushed Cel -- she had to know he was ok, and she had activated the Portal Beacon for that reason alone.

Crying herself, Fluttershy decribed Shysage and I waking our girl up in our loving arms. Fluttershy had also noticed stains from Cel's tears below where Cel's head was; she had cried there a lot before she fell asleep.

Fluttershy described the 12 hours or so that we all cried together. And I guess Fluttershy alone felt the slow draining down of the huge pain Cel carried, as we all cried with her. Fluttershy was also honest that part of the cost of that was that all three of us took some of that pain. Of course, none of us minded.

After Cel was done crying, we all headed to the Audience Hall for lunch. And Fluttershy just said in passing that it looked like they were working on it, and part of the Audience Hall looked like it does now.

More importantly, Fluttershy noticed that Cel ate very well during that lunch, and Fluttershy guessed she had not been able to eat much before. Well I never notice things like this.

Fluttershy also described our walk that afternoon. Fluttershy cried pretty hard as she clearly felt that walking around Canterlot with us on that warm afternoon also helped drain down Cel's pain inside a LOT.

Still, Fluttershy mentioned the Phantom Alicorn Sighting idea that I suggested during that walk, and how quickly Cel adopted it. That pretty much determined our evening. And she noted that important ponies from all over Equestria would be in the Audience Hall for that evening anyway, for a previously arranged dinner.

Well, after the meal, I was supposed to go over by the doors and change into the Phantom Alicorn. Fluttershy knew I had crashed inside even before I got up. But she also felt that Shyage knew this too, and he quickly got involved.

And my Sis had so clearly felt that eye contact was the only thing I was responding to for most of that... It was Shysage at first, and he, as a people, helped me change into a people too, then he drew the Phantom Alicorn form out. Shyage then turned me to Cel, and then walked me slowly down to her.

Fluttershy mentioned too that just about everypony in the audience was so totally overwhelmed by what they saw... Amost as if spell-bound, they just looked on...

At the end of that carpet, at the foot of the steps, Shysage had us bow. Fluttershy realized that the response of the audience would not have been near as positive if we had not done that.

And even as we hugged Cel a little while at the top of the steps, we kneeled as we hugged Equestria's Princess.

Fluttershy said that the way we did this whole thing just so amazingly contributed to the overall impact; she had felt that...

But she also felt Shysage turn to mush inside when Cel put her head next to dad's neck and cried; and she clearly felt me taking over, and slowly moving us out of the Audience Hall with the deep love Shysage and I shared. Well, I had to take over.

My amazing Sister Fluttershy... She feels what most can't even see...

Fluttershy mentioned that we spent almost two more days with Princess Celestia of Equestria; we were basically at her side as much as we could be. Sis did not mention the hairpins, but she did talk a bit about our trip down to our tree house before we left.

Fluttershy said she felt this was really helpful for Cel. Cel herself said she would go there and cry when things got really hard. Well, Fluttershy felt how important this simple statement was to Cel. Evidently Cel really appreciated the time she spent with us there.

And I guess, looking back at all our visits there, Past and Present, I could see how true that was.

Well, Cel was crying now too, as Fluttershy mentioned that.

Fluttershy had a hard time describing our return to the Present, maybe two hours ago. It was just hard for all four of us.

Fluttershy had to stop there, but now everypony knew what had happened.

And Princess Twilight spoke up and said that we were only gone maybe two minutes.

It was quiet briefly, then Princess Celestia asked quietly "Dad, how long ago was that?

Shysage thought a minute, then said quietly a little over 400 years ago, I think.

Cel said quietly "I never thought I would make it through...", then she started crying loudly. We all cried with her.

Well, I carefully guessed that Dark Melvain didn't bother her any more until the day we killed him, and THAT was an accomplishment.

Princess Celestia of Equestria cried with 24 adoring members of her extended family, for maybe another hour.

At that point Cel calmed down, and said quietly "Precious friends, I think I am caught up, thank you all.

Friendship is so magic...

It was early in the morning, but it was clear nopony could sleep, not now, especially after what had happened, plus the fact that our Twins were all here.

The Celestia, Luna and Twilight Twins talked together quietly for a few minutes.

After that, Cel, Lu, their Twins, the Fluttershy, Shyna and Summer Twins with Shysage; we all group-hugged briefly, then the Celestia and Luna Twins headed back to Canterlot.

Princess Twilight addressed the rest of us and said that today was a Twins day, but everypony needed to be back for dinner at the Castle. The Equestria Girls would then head back through the Portal around midnight, so they could get ready for classes starting at the High School the next day.

...

Hmm, Twins day... I could guess what my Twin wanted to do, and I was right. She wanted to help us record our last trip to the Past. Well, Fluttershy went with us, so she and her Twin came too. And well, the Shynas just wanted to come.

We all walked to the Canterlot Recorder's home together, and Shysage turned into a people and quickly brought the fire in the fireplace back to life.

Twin and I were at the compy, and Shysage was supervising from the couch, and the rest of the girls laid on their bellies on the rug in front of the fireplace.

It was comfortable... It was tons of fun. And with Fluttershy helping us, the entire account of this last three days in the Past came together amazingly well. We laughed, we cried... We cried a lot I guess. But it really was Twin fun.

By maybe mid-afternoon, we were done with the five or so chapters that we had to add after we thought we were done with the Dark Melvain account... It was ok, this last visit was amazing.

Shysage started the printing for these last few chapters, and the rest of us Soul Linked with our Twins. I think we all felt overdue for that. We spent maybe two hours, it was amazing...

At dinnertime, we headed back to the Castle together. The Celestia and Luna Twins were back, and dinner together like that was amazing fun.

We were sad though, the Principal sisters headed through the Portal after dinner, and Cel and Lu hugged with us briefly, and headed back to Canterlot before it got too cold.

The rest of us spent most of the evening visiting together. My Twin and I, we tried to make it a point to spend some time with Princess Twilight and her Twin, as well as the rest of her girls.

Midnight came too quickly, and I hoped the Portal Beacon didn't go off.

We all hugged and cried with our Twins, then they started going through the Portal. My Twin went first, then everypony else, then Twilight Sparkle went last. Watching our Twins go was just hard.

Anyway, the plan was for us ponies to all spend the night together in the Library. We managed to fit everypony on the rug in front of the Portal. Some of us were crying. We were all beat, and were soon asleep.

I think we slept in the next morning. When we woke back up, we noticed Spike, curled up on the floor, snoring. There was a letter from Princess Celestia on the floor next to him.

Princess Twilight carefully got the letter, but left Spike asleep.

"Summer, you and Shysage need to head to Canterlot this afternoon. We should expect an Air Coach around noon for that" Princess said with a smile.

We were all awake, and somepony started what we usually say, and Princess finished her part. Then we all hugged tightly for a while, and some of us cried. Well everypony in this circle is amazing...

We all ate breakfast together, and that was just fun. After that, we hugged together for a little while more, then everypony wandered off to get their days going. It was just another cold Winter day in Ponyville.

Shysage and I walked Fluttershy and Shyna to Fluttershy's cottage, and Shysage turned into a people long enough to get the fire going in the fireplace. It is just a lot easier to do that as a people.

Shysage and I didn't even go to our house. The Sun was nicely up, and there was no wind. Even though it was cold out, we weren't cold at all. Shysage and I ended up on our bellies on that little hill in the meadow to the East of our home.

We talked some, we hugged some, we cried some. Well, we thanked true friend together some too.

At one point, Shysage sighed, then said softly.

"Well, Canterlot Recorder's Assistant, it lookes like we are finally ready for...

Quests in Friendship -- A narration of the experiences of Princess Twilight and her dear friends in Ponyville and all over Equestria -- Collected and edited by Princess Celestia of Canterlot -- Vol. 5"

"Yes" I replied. That should be epic! Princess and her girls are SO amazing..."

Honestly though, it really did feel amazing to relax together, knowing that our work was caught up, for now anyway.

I think Shysage felt the same way, and we hugged and cried together until Princess Twilight came and got us at lunch time.

Princess asked why we were crying, and I told her we were finally ready for the next volume of Princess Celestia's commentaries. Princess Twilight cried with us a little while too. I think this was, is very important to her.

An hour and a half later, we were walking across the Commons lawn towards the Audience Hall.

Well, it was Winter, and we were ushered inside, and the Audience Hall door was quickly shut.

Mildred greeted us immediately, and a talented Unicorn mare with an amazing memory had both our coats high up on a peg on the wall. Mildred, Shysage and I hugged together. Mildred asked about the Shyna Twins, clearly trying not to cry. And, she told us it would be a little while before we could see the Princesses. Then the Master of Details was quickly off.

We were in no hurry, which was a good thing. Shysage and I found an out of the way spot and just sat next to each other, and Shysage hugged me the whole time. I love him so much...

Cel and Lu were evidently done maybe mid-afternoon, and Mildred came and got us, and led us up to them. Mildred bowed to Equestria's Princesses, then was quickly heading off again, handling another detail so Cel and Lu didn't have to.

Princess duties for the day were done. The four of us walked slowly through the door, down the hall towards Princess quarters.

Cel stopped us in front of a door that looked all too familiar...

Lu opened it right away, it was 'our room' from the Past. Shysage and I both gasped, it looked EXACTLY like it did the roughly 400 years ago we were last in here.

I walked quickly in, then laid down on my belly on the rug, and Shysage joined me. This room held a lot of memories, some good, some bad, I don't know.

Cel and Lu laid on their bellies facing us.

"Cel, how..." Shysage asked quietly.

Cel laughed, then explained.

The last time you both came to the Past with Fluttershy, we were in the process of re-doing the outside of the Audience Hall in White marble. We made substantial changes to the inside of the Audience Hall when we did that; we actually increased the overall size of the large hall.

Somehow, in the process of re-doing the walls for the little hall into the big room outside Lu and my rooms, a plain wall was placed over this door, and I forgot about it... ...until last night...

I had the door fixed this morning.

You both are the first ponies in this room since you left last time...

We did all cry softly together for a little while.

Our girls led us into the Princess Quarters room (Cel called it that!), and crowns went on a table. Shysage and I, as people, we loved our girls like we had so many times as we raised them. To this day, touching Cel and Lu does not change them into their Equestria Girls form. That is just as well.

And I guess... Cel is clearly daddy's girl, but Lu... From that second day she and I had such a bond... I cried with Lu in my arms for a while. I think this was long overdue for both of us.

Dinner was amazing, then Cel and Lu said we were all sleeping together in our room, they called it. Lu made it clear we could come sleep in our room any time we wanted. I knew it would be hard to do unless Cel and Lu slept with us.

We talked, hugged, laughed and cried together all evening.

When it finally was time for us to sleep, Shysage and I slept with our precious girls between us. I think just this made us all cry a while before we fell asleep.

And before nodding off, I remembered what we had wrote...

In spite of all this terrible bully from the Past, Dark Melvain, had tried to accomplish...

We were all safe, and our amazing girls, Equestria's Princesses no less, slept soundly and safely. Mom and dad really couldn't ask for much more than that.

Ch.1, Too Good to be True

Equestria Girls Fluttershy usually ate very well, and took care of herself, and so she didn't often get sick. But during the third week of School, she probably was around another girl at the School that was sick, and so she caught a nasty cold. Equestria Girls Twilight Sparkle caught it too.

Still, Fluttershy's 'new sister' Shyna was usually always with Fluttershy, when she wasn't in her own classes, anyway. They lived together, they ate lunch together, they 'chilled' in the bleachers after school, and encouraged other girls together... Their few trips to the beach together had been so amazing. Shyna just couldn't remember having such... She had to try not to cry.

Fluttershy's 'real' sister, Equestria Girls Summer Rain (Shyna was not supposed to say 'real sister' any more; both Fluttershy and Summer loved Shyna immensely, and told Shyna she was family now); Summer was also amazing to be around. Summer was spending an increasing amount of time with her fiancee though, and so Shyna had just bonded a lot more closely with Fluttershy.

That, and Shyna and Fluttershy were painfully alike in so many ways.

Well, with Fluttershy at home in bed the following Monday, Shyna felt kind of 'out of sorts', and pretty much left to fend for herself. Shyna didn't mind too much, she had spent all of her life doing this. From one foster family to the next, and finally that terrible group home...

Fluttershy meant the world to Shyna. She was the first person to actually love Shyna since she could EVER remember. Fluttershy was an amazing sister, and maybe part mother too, even though she was only a couple years older. Shyna knew Fluttershy wouldn't be sick for a long time; this was just temporary.

Right before lunch, Shyna texted Filia about hanging with them during lunch, and quickly got the ok; she should meet them in the School Lobby.

The bell rang, and ten minutes later, Shyna joined Filia and Fiona leaning up against one of the long walls of the base of the statue in front of the School that also held the Portal wall.

Shyna asked Filia why they were sitting here.

"Shyna, it is night-time in Equestria, and sometimes we can talk to our Twins through the Portal. I think they are supposed to be in bed, but they wander into the Library, and we just talk" Filia said lovingly.

Shyna had talked quite a bit to Filia and Fiona, about Equestria, about Twins, about most everything. It all sounded amazing, but Shyna doubted she would ever...

But the way Filia and Fiona talked about their Twins... Never in Shyna's whole life had she...

Filia and Fiona suddenly started talking, and it was clear they were talking with their Twins.

Shyna was happy for them. But she wanted... It was just very hard...

Shyna quietly excused herself, and walked up the few steps and into the School lobby. She was glad it was deserted, and she quickly slumped down in a corner, and began to cry softly.

Her life had included so much pain, she never cried loud any more. Still, after crying some, maybe she would feel bett--

"Hey, who are you?"

Shyna heard this, and quickly picked her head up, and looked around.

The Lobby was empty.

"Please don't play tricks on me, whoever you are" Shyna said quietly, looking straight across the Lobby, off into space...

"Wait, close your eyes" the voice said, so Shyna did.

"Wow, I can see what you are seeing" the voice said.

...

"Who are you?" Shyna asked quietly. She really didn't even think this part through.

...

"My name is Shyna, and I'm in Equestria. Who are you?" the voice said...

...

...

...

Shyna answered with a question, because she immediately realized what was going on.

"Are you a pony, Shyna?" she asked.

...

"Of course, isn't everypony here?" she heard...

...

...

...

Never in her wildest dreams... Shyna quickly WAS crying loudly...

After a minute maybe, the voice said quietly "Please stop crying... You are making me cry too..."

Of course...

...

"Ok listen..." Shyna said, still trying not to cry. She tried to explain.

"My name is Shyna too, and I am from a different, well, place. You are my 'Twin' in Equestria, and I already know that I lo---"

Shyna got this much out, and started crying again...

...

Both Shynas were quickly crying in the same way, at the same time. Twins do that...

...

Equestria Girls Shyna stopped crying. "Listen, we need to stop crying. I... I am amazed that I can even talk to you, but let's try to keep talking to each other every day, if we can. I need to leave soon, but maybe tomorrow at this time we can talk, I don't know."

Still sniffling, Equestria pony Shyna said quietly "Ok..."

It was quiet for a minute.

Equestria Girls Shyna asked quietly "Are you an orphan like me?"

Equestria pony Shyna answered, also quietly "Yes..."

"I hope I can meet you some day..." Equestria Girls Shyna said.

"Me too..." Equestria pony Shyna answered.

It was quiet for another minute.

Equestria pony Shyna said quietly "Hey, close your eyes a minute. Now, I'm looking into a mirror thing, can you see me?"

With her eyes closed, Equestra Girls Shyna did see... It WAS the 'Twin Link' that Filia had told her about... The mirror wasn't very good, though, and it looked like it was dark where she was.

But she saw a White pony, with maybe Orange hair. She couldn't see much else.

"I will look just like you in your world, Shyna" Equestria Girls Shyna said softly. "That's why we are called 'Twins'..."

"Wow, can you find a mirror there? It looks very bright and I just see some strange room" Equestria pony Shyna asked.

"No, I'm sorry" Equestria Girls Shyna said. Then she asked "Hey, where are you again?"

"Well, Equestria, like everypony else. This is Canterlot though, what city are you in?" Equestria pony Shyna asked.

Equestria Girls Shyna paused a minute, then said quietly and slowly "Twin, I am from a different place. And I look a lot different than you until I am in your world..."

"Wow..." Equestria pony Shyna said, paused briefly, then said "Ok..." slowly.

"It was quiet for a minute, then Equestria pony Shyna said quickly "Oh, gotta go, bye Twin!"

The Twin Link quit right away.

Inside Shyna was elated that her Twin even existed, and that she got to talk to her. She just wanted to cry.

But from her past experience, whenever anything good happened to Shyna, someone else always came and took it away. She knew for sure that Fluttershy loved her deeply, but Shyna decided to be careful with this. She decided to tell Fluttershy, but noone else.

Shyna got slowly up, and walked out to Filia and Fiona. Just then the bell rang, and the three of them headed quickly to their next classes.

School dragged slowly that afternoon, and Shyna couldn't wait for the last bell.

She joined everyone else in the bleachers, as usual. She sat next to Equestria Girls Summer, and tried to blend in. Shyna really missed Fluttershy.

At five, Summer and Shyna walked slowly 'home', and talked some on the way. Summer hugged Shyna, then they both went inside the apartment. Summer wanted to check on her 'other' sister.

Fluttershy still had a fever, but it wasn't too bad. Fluttershy asked Summer to pick up some Orange Juice tonight when she and Shysage were together. Summer hugged Fluttershy, then Shyna, then Summer left.

Shyna sat on the floor next to Fluttershy. It had been a long time since she had cared about someone... The growing concern she felt for Fluttershy was pretty new. It was nice and hard at the same time.

Shyna hugged Fluttershy, and realized she was pretty warm. Shyna got up, found a clean wash cloth, got it wet with cold water, and put it on Fluttershy's forehead, and Fluttershy really appreciated that.

Fluttershy was really not feeling well, but still she looked at Shyna and asked her about her day.

Shyna burst into tears, and just hugged her new sister, and cried in her arms.

At one point, Shyna said, while crying "I talked to my Twin today... She's in Canterlot..." and then Shyna kept crying.

Fluttershy just said "Oh, Shyna..." and cried with her.

Five minutes later, Fluttershy was asleep.

Shyna realized Fluttershy probably needed to sleep.

Shyna sat on the floor next to the couch where Fluttershy was. Shyna did her homework there, then looked at one of Fluttershy's few books. This one was about horses.

Summer came home around seven, and hugged Shyna again, right away. Shyna already knew she would not mention her Twin to anyone else, and she had already told Fluttershy.

Still, Summer was certainly caring, and they had a good evening together. Summer made she and Shyna a nice sandwich, and they ate together, then worked on cleaning up in the kitchen.

Fluttershy woke up, and Summer gave her some Orange Juice to drink. Fluttershy went back to sleep.

Soon, Summer and Shyna were ready for bed. Summer was in her sleeping bag on the Cot, and Shyna was in her sleeping bag on the floor.

Shyna started crying. This wasn't too uncommon. Until she moved here, nights were just nightmares for her. Summer was quickly down on the floor, hugging Shyna as she cried. Summer said what she and Fluttershy always reminded Shyna "Shyna, Sis and I love you so much..."

Shyna was so glad for that. Shyna needed that. They really had rescued her.

Shyna was soon asleep, and Summer climbed back into the cot, and she was asleep too.

Fluttershy stayed home the next day too, and, just like yesterday, the entire day seemed to drag for Shyna...

Shyna joined Filia and Fiona during lunch, and again went into the School Lobby, but the Twin Link stayed inactive the whole time.

That evening though, Fluttershy was feeling a lot better. This made Shyna cry, and Fluttershy just cried with her. The two of them were so much alike...

Without saying why, Shyna asked Fluttershy to tell her some more about Equestria. Fluttershy started off on a random talk, and they both enjoyed the time. Mentally, Shyna was taking notes. It mattered now...

The three sisters were soon back together, and the evening was a blur. Summer and Fluttershy clearly adored Shyna, and took such good care of her.

They were all soon asleep.

The rest of the week, Fluttershy was back in School, back with Shyna.

Shyna made a habit of heading for a drink in the Lobby at approximately the middle of lunch, just to check for her Twin.

Nothing.

Otherwise, Shyna just bathed in Fluttershy and Summer's love. Thursday night they went to the beach together with Summer's fiancee. Shyna cried again.

Saturday morning was the Animal Shelter, and Shyna and Fluttershy both enjoyed the time. Then they rejoined everyone else at the bleachers, and the rest of the day was amazing.

Time just moved on as Fluttershy and Summer worked on loving Shyna back to life. Everyone knew it would take a while...

Author's Note

The lead picture for this account is supposed to show a foreboding gate complex made entirely of jet-black Obsidian. Obsidian is not very 'photo-genic'. This picture is actually a screen shot of a gate in the 'Castle Zvahl Bailey Keep_S' area of Final Fantasy XI which is c2014 by Square Enix. It is extremely difficult to find large amounts of Obsidian like this...

Ch.5, Traitor from Within

Cel sighed as if troubled deeply, walked back over to her rug, then sat down, by herself, and stared across her room, off into the distance. We quickly sat right next to her, again on either side. Then she began to explain the other reason we were here.

"The problem is a Unicorn stallion named Dark Melvain...

"Melvain was actually one of our magic teachers soon after Lu and I were made Princesses; this happened right after you both left after bringing us to the King.

"But Melvain quickly realized that both Lu and I had far more natural magic ability than he did. We were the 'appointed ones' for good reason...

"He started challenging us both to contests. We would direct our magic at each other, and the beams would collide... The movement of the impact point in the middle would indicate whose magic was stronger. We would only learn later that this is very dangerous.

"He claimed early on that it was just to 'help us', to strengthen our magic. We didn't know any better.

"After a while, it became very clear that he was constantly working to improve his own magic, and he was just as constantly assessing the growth of his magical ability against ours. And just one 'unguarded slip' could be deadly.

"He soon reached the limits of his magic ability, even as ours continued to grow substantially.

"We had a few more 'contests', but they were quickly over. We kept the collision point in the center, since this was the least dangerous, and he couldn't move it.

"Lu and I NEVER bragged about our powers. We both knew we were given our magic for the good of Equestria, and neither of us worried too much about how strong we were.

"But Melvain refused to accept the limits of his own natural magic ability. One day, he disappeared. Lu and I were glad, and we both quietly hoped he would never return.

"A year later, he did reappear, and challenged us again. He was far stronger, and Lu and I both realized he had connected with some sort of dark force far beyond his own abilities.

"His inner turmoil at having to concede to us was certainly evident. But when he returned, he was literally seething hatred. All of the other Unicorns sensed this. His allegiance to whatever force was helping him, made his whole life, well, dark...

"But his magical ability again began to grow, so the 'contests' resumed.

"Lu and I had to spend a lot of time practicing our magic, just to be able to keep up with him. Constantly fighting this betrayer from within our gates... This made it very difficult for us to love and manage a growing kingdom..."

Cel stopped here, and sighed again. It was quiet for a minute, maybe. Then she continued.

"Lu and I used the Portal once, and didn't stay long, as mom directed. And so, I am now 350 years old, and still alive and able to rule.

"The Unicorns that watch over the Portal have an almost sacred committment to never use the Portal themselves. They carefully pass their knowledge down to worthy Unicorns, who will likewise keep that committment.

"Dark Melvain had no such committment, and used the Portal himself..."

"It is closely guarded now, but it's too late...

Cell started crying.

"He has constantly worked at sapping our ability to rule...

"As long as Lu and I have been Princesses...

"And for almost 350 years now, Lu and I could expect at least one such terrifying 'contest' every year...

"And for each of those 'contests', Lu and I have just been barely able to keep ahead of him.

"He would terrorize Lu and I for a few hours, then disappear..."

Cel paused here a minute, and tried to calm down.

"We tried ignoring him once. He responded by beheading my ponies, one at a time. Well, he used his magic to vaporize their heads. It didn't matter how... We had to engage him or innocent citizens... our ponies... would die..."

Cel started crying hard at this point, but tried to continue.

"I really think that he sent a spy into our midst to incite my own sister against me. Her anger at me surfaced so very quickly, over two days maybe...

"But it has almost been a year since Dark Melvain challenged us...

"And now Lu is gone..."

Cel couldn't continue, and just cried as we hugged her.

This 'Dark Melvain' already disgusted me.

"Cel, the Phantom Alicorn will help you" I said as defiantly as I could, and still talk quietly.

Still crying, Cel tried to talk more.

"I know mom, and that's why I called you both. I really have nopony left.

"If I knew him killing me would be the end of it, maybe I could live with that. But he won't stop killing ponies should he succeed in killing me...

"I am the only one left to stand between Dark Melvain and my ponies... between Dark Melvain and Equestria... And I know I can't face him alone..."

Cel just cried a while, as we hugged her tightly.

...

Cel was carrying the sometimes dreadful weight of a Princess.

It is pitifully easy for a leader to stand on top of everypony else, and glut himself...

But a good leader stands out in front of everypony else, and always takes 'first heat' for them. Our amazing girl, Princess Celestia, was doing just that.

...

Cel really needed, Equestria really needed the Shila, and I would do everything I could to help our girl, to help Equestria.

I looked at my Stallion, and he nodded.

"Cel, we will stay here as long as we need to, for this dumb contest" I said quietly.

A few minutes later, Cel's crying slowed.

"I know mom. I knew I could count on you both, even when everypony else stands at a distance. I love you both so much..."

Cel cried again for a little while, but this was again a different crying. This was love, and we were quickly crying the same way.

We had mentioned the devotion felt in our home. It didn't disappear when things got hard. This was a family matter, especially if this wicked bully had incited our girls against each other. We all knew we were in this together. We would stand together, or fall together.

The survival of Equestria was at stake.

We were all now on the 'same page', and this appeared to lift another huge weight from the shoulders of our girl, who was also Princess of Equestria.

Judging by Princess Celestia in 'Equestria Present', our girl was pretty much back to normal.

We stayed ponies, and accompanied her everywhere she went that day.

I was concerned about my Cutie Mark, but Cel mentioned that nopony would know what it was. 350 years is a long time.

We just relaxed and tried to enjoy the day together.

One of the first things she did was find a mare named Mildred, who we decided was one of Cel's assistants. Cel said simply to her "Mildred, please watch over the child for me for the next few days."

Mildred bowed and said "Yes Princess" and headed off.

Princess Celestia (Cel) spent the morning doing 'Princess Stuff' in the Audience Hall. Cel insisted we both sit together behind her as she took care of Equestria.

We enjoyed a nice quiet lunch together.

Cel met with her military command for an hour after lunch, and we were not to be present for that, but it didn't matter. They all headed into the Portal building for the meeting, and we were left outside in the meadow, surrounded by maybe twelve armed guards.

For some reason, the guards were facing us. I guess we weren't allowed to move. They weren't close, or menacing, but still. They certainly couldn't protect us that way, but it didn't matter. Anyway, if anything happened, I would probably need to protect them.

My Stallion and I just smiled, sat down, and enjoyed the sun.

Cel rescued us soon, then we went on a nice walk.

Cel explained that she and Lu had decided years ago to name their capitol city 'Canterlot', and then she asked us both how we liked that name.

We both smiled, and said it was fine.

She showed us around 'Canterlot' for a while. It was nice... and a bit surreal too.

At dusk, Cel sighed, then smiled, and said there would be no 'contest' tonight.

This just meant a nice, relaxed evening with our girl. We all stayed ponies, and enjoyed being together.

Cel again slept between my Stallion and I. What a privilege. We both love our girl.

He and I cried ourselves to sleep again.

Ch.13, Princess Nightmare / Looming Cloud

Well, my Stallion and I were in the Past for three days maybe, this last time, and the memory from that time didn't last that long; maybe two hours for that. And everypony got to see Equestria pony Shyna quite a bit. I think we all loved her a lot already...

The two segments from rescuing the Equestria Ponies from their 'three story tombstones', with the short Twin memory afterwards, that ran maybe two hours as well.

By the time I needed to run out and find my Stallion, and we all cried together in the grass for a while, it was well after midnight. And it was pretty cool outside that night, so we all moved back into the Library.

I needed my Stallion near me, and he came inside with us. I think everypony would have been upset if he didn't stay. I needed him near me, that night. It really wasn't a problem.

But even though it was 'the middle of the night', I don't think anypony could sleep. Even after we came inside, we were all still weeping softly. My Stallion was laying on his belly right next to me, but I knew I couldn't stop crying...

I think Princess Twilight realized how we all felt. She had us all move into a large circle on the floor, there in her Library. We were all laying on our bellies, facing in, of course, Twin with Twin. Shyna was between the Fluttershy Twins, and my Stallion was between us Summers.

Princess Twilight began to speak.

"Girls, I think we all needed to see the part about the Equestria Girls rescuing us. And I would have broke the link if Summer didn't... We almost lost Fluttershy, and I don't ever..."

Princess stopped and cried a minute. She wasn't the only one. Then she continued.

"Ponies, we didn't see anything until our precious Equestria Girls had already endured a series of nightmares in order to bring each of us back. And tonight, we got to see more of the events that led up to each of our rescues. Reading about them is one thing, but watching even some of what you precious Equestria Girls had to go through for us...

"Since the day I realized that I needed five amazing pony friends in order to face Nightmare Moon, selfless devotion has been at the heart of who we are, and what binds us together. And the last memory Summer shared just underscored in my mind that this same devotion is at the heart of our relationships as Twins.

Princess Twilight had trouble continuing, but she added simply "I don't ever want us to lose that..."

We all just cried together for a few minutes. It was unanimous.

Princess said next "I don't have any amazing words to say right now. So much of what I am is because of each of you. But I do want to see if anypony has any questions or comments about what we saw. After that, we should probably try to get some sleep to avoid losing precious 'Twin Time' tomorrow, well today..."

The Filias asked why it was dusk in Equestria during our rescue. Princess explained the magical cloud cover, and that it 'zombi-fied' anypony who flew through it. She also explained how we finally got rid of it.

Trying to contain her disdain, Equestria pony Rainbow Dash asked if we knew what happened to Discord. Princess and her girls knew about his role with Tireq, but Princess said she had no idea beyond that.

It was quiet for a few minutes.

Both Pinkie Pies spoke up and said "Princess, can we have an 'Amazing Twin' party here tomorrow night?

Everypony laughed, and Princess Twilight got up, and hugged both Pinkies, then said "That is an excellent idea, let's do that!"

We were all soon asleep.

We all mostly woke up at the 'normal time', well maybe mid-morning.

Once we were all awake, Equestria pony Rainbow Dash asked for our attention a minute. Then she spoke.

"Girls, my Twin and I need to do some one-on-one time with Shyna this morn--"

Rainbow got this far, and started crying. I was pretty sure I knew why, and ran quickly over to hug my amazing friend. I wasn't the only one. But I spoke first.

"Rainbow, you are the master of wings! We will trust you to do what's best for her."

A bunch of us quickly agreed.

"It's just that..." Rainbow said, still crying softly... "We need to spend some time teaching Shyna, but we don't want to hurt anyponies' feelings..."

Princess Twilight got up and walked quickly over, and we ALL took that opportunity to bow to our amazing Princess.

She got us back up quickly, then said "Girls, Shyna and the Rainbows are doing flying class together this morning, and are to be left alone."

Well, the Fluttershys went too, but they just watched.

Princess wasn't done.

"Unicorns, we will have magic lessons in the Library. And if somepony wants to ask Dawn, she and Camille can join us, too.

"The rest of us need to just enjoy the day together with our Twin, and we will meet back here for dinner."

And that was that.

Both magic and flying lessons lasted most of the day. The Pinkie Pies cheered up Ponyville, and the Applejacks worked together and got a good start on the Fall harvest.

The day was a lot of Twin fun...

My Twin and my Stallion and I headed to the Canterlot Recorder's house. We were going to start into the record of our most recent trip to the Past. We had not been asked yet, but expected it was just a matter of time.

We ended up walking there as people, hugging. We got a lot of strange looks from the ponies we passed. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea...

Last night, before he knew he had to come 'rescue me' again, my Stallion had put together a rough outline for maybe seven chapters that concluded the afternoon that we came back. He 'took care of me' later that night, and so my Stallion stopped there. Still, my Stallion, my Twin and I; we all realized together, that there was probably nothing 'new or dangerous' among the four of us, not any more.

My Twin and I were soon sitting at the Compy (still people) with Twin at the keyboard. She types blazing fast, and spells a lot better than I.

My Stallion was soon on his back on the couch 'managing', he said.

Us Summers just laughed, we all did this together. It was amazing fun.

We actually got the first five chapters done, out of the material that my Stallion had pulled together some structure for. A bunch of this was in the Past, and my Twin asked a lot of questions. We really did make amazing progress.

Again, it was pretty sobering to remember Dark Melvain, and the misery and frustration one angry bully caused for many good people... I was glad we ran him off, but still...

After we were done with these five chapters, my Twin and I went back and started 'proofing' our work.

My Stallion was strangely quiet, and I asked him why. I think I am just getting better at knowing when something is 'up' in his mind.

He said that he wanted to talk to Shyna and do a chapter that would come before the rest of the chapters we had done. It was clear that Shyna had accidentally talked to her Twin, in the Past, through the Portal. Shyna's side of this amazing series of events needed to be in here. He felt it should be first.

It was mid-afternoon, and we sent him to the Castle to talk to Princess Twilight about this.

In maybe ten minutes, he came back with Princess Twilight, Shyna, both Fluttershys, and everypony else.

I guess we were doing this now.

My Stallion turned into a people and helped me move the table that held the compy and the 'scope' against a far wall, so everypony (all 20 of us!) could sit comfortably.

My Twin and I were back at the compy, and my Stallion was back on the couch; this just left more room for everypony else, he said. I think he just likes that couch.

Shyna told us all about her first talk with her Twin. Shyna was soon weeping softly. We were all soon weeping softly with her, this series of events was just amazing... Shyna had clearly been so 'beat up' by selfish people around her previously; we all felt this... She was afraid to tell anyone, because she didn't want to lose it... And my sister's Twin really didn't remember their conversation; she was pretty sick at the time.

The chapter came together amazingly... And we all cried most of the time. It was also clear that most of Shyna and my sister's tears were for Equestria pony Shyna. I think it is safe to say that this whole group had eagerly adopted this 'orphan in the Past'...

That moving chapter, that we all did together, became the first chapter of this new volume.

My Stallion got up, stepping carefully around ponies, and saved our work, and shut the compy down.

Then we all walked outside, and were quickly group-hugging with Shyna in the middle...

It seemed to me, that for her, this love and devotion was long overdue...

Dinner was at the Castle, and the 'Amazing Twin' party that evening was, well amazing! Both Pinkie Pies know about 'everything party', and our smiles brought tears of joy to their eyes... A 'sound system' would have been a plus, oh well...

Shyna's Twin wasn't here, but together, we had all seen her quite a bit; Shyna just stayed with the Fluttershys and everything worked out fine. I didn't think my Stallion would agree, but the concensus from ponies that I heard discuss this seemed to be that having Shyna's Twin here was just a matter of time.

We are not sure how, but Cel and Lu (Princess Celestia and Princess Luna), along with their Twins (Principal Celestia and Principal Luna) also joined us both for dinner and the party. They spent the night too, and we only saw in the morning that there was a substantial Guard presence around the Castle as a result.

My Stallion and I spent a little time with Cel and Lu, but tonight was mostly about enjoying our Twins. I spent most of the evening with mine!

I knew my Stallion understood, but his Twin (Equestria pony Shysage) couldn't come. After he and I spent a little while by ourselves with Cel and Lu, he hugged me tightly, then excused himself, and went home.

He really meant what he said about wanting me to be able to spend as much time with my Twin as I could. I knew this was a sacrifice for him... I love him so...

We all spent most of the evening, as Twins, wandering around talking to our other precious Twin friends. That part was absolutely amazing, and I wiped away tears the whole time. I love all of these amazing ponies...

Way after midnight, we all settled down, Twin with Twin, on the floor of the Library.

There was some quiet talking among some of the Twins, but we were all soon asleep.

We were all awakened hours later by somepony shouting loudly "NO!", and then sobbing violently.

It was Princess Celestia...

Of course, Lu and I were quickly at her side, and we just hugged Cel until she calmed down. This took a while. Earlier than she probably should have, she tried to explain.

"Mom, I just can't remember...

"Since you came back from the Past this last time, I've been having nightmares about Dark Melvain...

"But when I wake up, I just can't remember ANY of the dream..."

Cel just cried a bunch more, as we held her...

By now, everypony was gathered around Cel, crying with her.

As a passing thought I wondered if my Stallion had his 'scope' on, and if he heard any of this... Well, as we all were around Cel, crying with her, I saw him in the Library, maybe halfway between us and the front hall, sitting there, looking down. I knew he was deep in thought.

But as soon as Cel saw dad...

Well, we made a path for her, and they were quickly hugging, crying...

"Dad, I just can't remember... It's like there is something important, but every time I wake up..." she said this much then just cried on dad's shoulders.

Lu and I quickly joined them, and the rest of our loving friends again just surrounded us with their love and concern...

My Stallion said only one thing... He told his girl softly "Cel, we love you..."

Cel calmed down quickly, and just sighed. Then she looked around at dad, Lu and I, then she said "I love our family..." and we all just hugged some more, and wept softly together.

Still, I said quietly "Cel, the ponies around us are our family too, and they love you a lot..."

Cel, well Princess Celestia lifted her head and looked around at the large group of adoring Twins... Then she spoke.

"I deeply love each of you... So many in Equestria think ruling this growing kingdom seems simple, and that our 'job' is easy..." Cel said this, fought back tears, then added "I want you all to know that my sister and I need each and every one of you precious ponies... For some reason, I don't think the coming days will be easy. But together..."

Cel couldn't say anything more, and we all cried with her.

After a little while, we all ended up on our bellies on the floor, pretty much right where we were, gathered around Cel and Lu. We all fell asleep like that.

Morning came pretty early. We all hugged the Principal sisters, and they went back through the Portal to the Equestria Girls world. Well, first they asked my Stallion to come help with a computer issue, if we could. We assured the Principal sisters we would be delighted to help.

Then we all bowed to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and they had us up quickly, and both of them hugged each one of us.

We all walked them out to a waiting Air Coach. My Stallion and I hugged them tightly for a few minutes, then our girls left for a busy 'Princess day' in Canterlot.

After they left, my Stallion and I cried together softly, then we returned to the rest of the Twins, who were still nearby on the grass.

We all bowed to our Princess Twilight, and she got us up pretty quickly too.

Somepony started saying what we usually say, then Princess said her part at the end.

Since Cel and Lu left, I suspected my Stallion was thinking about something, and at this point, he walked up to Princess Twilight, bowed, then asked if he could speak to everypony.

Princess asked for everyponies' attention, then my Stallion spoke briefly and quietly.

"Cel's nightm-- Princess Celestia's nightmare really troubles me.

"It is one thing if any of us have one, but for the ruler of the realm to have one...

"I really think our Princess was warning us that she might need us all soon. Whether this happens or not, we just need to be ready.

"And nopony really knows when our next trip to the Past will need to happen. But if it happens soon, we will probably need to make sure that we don't leave Equestria vulnerable in the process.

"I really don't know anything more besides that... We will just need to play this all by ear, I think."

My Stallion stopped talking here, but didn't move.

Very soon, both Fluttershys were weeping softly. At this point, my Stallion moved, and was quickly hugging both of them.

"Hey, it's ok girls. This decision doesn't need to be made today" he said quietly. "Let's just wait and see."

Shyna, My Twin and I joined this group, and everypony soon calmed down.

It was quiet for another minute, then Princess Twilight explained how today would go.

At Rainbow Dash's request, Shyna would get more flying instruction, and Shyna, both Fluttershys and both Rainbows headed off together.

Equestria pony Applejack said "Yeeee--haaaa! Another day of farm chores. Are you ready girl?" Both Applejacks galloped off to Sweet Apple Acres together.

Equestria Girls Pinkie Pie looked at her Twin and said "Pinkie, you, me, the Cakes -- NOW! and off they went together, laughing.

I smiled at my Twin, we would do more Canterlot Recorder stuff today. That really was a lot of fun.

My Stallion mentioned to Princess that we would let Dawn and Camille know, then we headed to the Canterlot Recorder's house.

Leaving both Raritys with the four red-heads, Princess Twilight and her Twin stopped us part way home. I could tell Princess had been thinking about what my Stallion said, and her tone was pretty serious. She spoke quietly to my Stallion.

"Shysage, I need to know more about your concerns. I want to make sure I understand."

My Stallion sighed, then spoke quietly. It is simply not like him to 'beat around the bush', and he didnt.

"Princess, the nightmare scenario is for Dark Melvain to appear here in the Present while we are in the Past to find Shyna's Twin.

"Both Fluttershys will obviously want to come with us into the Past, and I think Equestria Girls Fluttershy will also feel legally obligated to come."

I think my Stallion knew he didn't need to tell Princess any more, and he stopped right there.

Both Twilights were looking at each other, thinking. Well, maybe more than that.

Equestria Girls Twilight asked quietly "Shysage what do you suggest?"

Tears came to my amazing Stallion's eyes, but he answered "Summer and I should take Shyna to find her Twin. Equestria needs both Fluttershys in the present. I'm just not sure how..."

I don't think he could finish...

It was quiet for a minute, as I hugged my Stallion. He deeply loved both Fluttershys, and he knew this would be harsh for them.

Well, my Stallion needed me, and he soon calmed down.

After a minute maybe, Princess Twilight said softly "Well, like you said, let's play this by ear."

Princess paused briefly, then said quietly "Go let Dawn know magic fun will begin soon."

We all hugged both Dawn and a very grown-up Camille, and they rushed to the Castle.

Well, it was very fun, my Twin and I got four more chapters done for the account of our latest trip to the Past. It wasn't too hard now, the events we were dealing with were fairly recent.

And we did work through an evening when my Stallion 'took care of me'. My Twin just said quietly she was taking notes. Nothing more was said, and I doubt it was a problem. In many ways, both sets of us Twins were facing the same challenges. We were really helping each other, I think.

My Stallion didn't say much, and he really didn't need to. He was hurting for both of our sisters. He knew neither Fluttershy would like letting Shyna go anywhere, let alone into the Past. There just was no other option.

I think we all just adopted the same approach. Hopefully this would be far enough into the future that the problem would solve itself.

Still, we stopped a little after noon, and my Stallion said my Twin and I should go have some quality 'Twin Time'. He didn't need to tell us twice!

We headed to the small hill in the East meadow. We Soul-Linked a while, and talked and hugged the rest of the time. It was amazing.

Near dinner time, we walked back towards the Castle. We stopped by the Canterlot Recorder's house to get my Stallion.

He hadn't moved from the couch, but got quickly up and turned back into a pony when we arrived. It was clear to us both he had 'pasted on' a smile, but had been fighting tears all afternoon... maybe more than that...

I didn't press it, and the three of us were soon walking together to the Castle. I realized he and I could talk more about this tomorrow, after we get back from the Equestria Girls world.

Ch.30, Feeling Her Way Back (Fluttershy's Sister)

We both awoke together the next morning. Summer was still tucked up under my front legs, and I hugged her close, and she sighed. It had been a while since I had a morning like this, and I was quickly crying...

"Summer, thank you for not dying..." I said this while crying, even though it made no sense.

"Oh, Shysge..." she said back softly, and she put one of her front legs over mine...

Still, I quickly decided two things, and explained both to Summer.

"Summer, I think firstly, that we should try to move to a more comfortable room. I will talk to Princess Celestia about that today" I began.

Summer asked immediately "Will she listen to you?"

I smiled and said softly "She has to be careful around the rest here, but she is my girl, well our girl, and we are her mom and dad."

"But Summer, you need to promise that you won't run away... If you do, I will probably never see--" I was quickly crying fiercely...

Summer spoke up immediately, but softly "Stallion, please calm down. Like you, I have absolutely nowhere to go, and I don't want anypony else. Please believe me..."

I tried to calm down. Her answer helped a lot.

After maybe a minute, I tried to continue.

"I also think I need to tell you our story, from the start, to see if any of that triggers some memories." I said.

"Oh, Stallion, if last night is any indication, I want to hear all that!" She didn't yell this, but it was clear she was pretty enthusiastic about this idea.

I smiled and cautioned her "Well, it isn't all like last night..."

It was still pretty early, and I didn't want to bother Cel just yet.

I had a different 'short term' project in mind though.

I sighed, she needed to learn about our Equestria Girls form, or a bunch of what I would tell her would make no sense... I had no idea how she would respond, but I knew I had to try.

I started quietly.

"Summer, we have talked about the fact that we are from the future, and so we need to be very careful that we don't do something wrong and ruin our future..."

"Yes, I remember, Stallion" she replied quietly as well.

"Well, I am going to try to tell you our story, and the bulk of it is about the future, from this particular time. We really need to make sure that we keep this to ourselves."

"I understand, Stallion" she replied again softly.

I stopped and thought here a minute. I knew this would get complicated. Without yet talking about the Portal, Summer needed to know about the Equestria Girls world...

I silently asked true friend for help...

"Summer, I wish it was simply that we came back here to the Past, but spent most of our time together in Equestria in the future...

"This whole thing is complicated by the fact that, in the future, there is also a different world, besides Equestria, and we both had to spend quite a bit of time there. We call that world the 'Equestria Girls' world. Again, it is a different world besides Equestria, and we both have spent quite a bit of time there, well there and Equestria.

"And while we are in this different world, we have very different bodies than the pony bodies we have now...

"Does this make any sense?" I asked... It wouldn't to me...

"Well, a little, but I suppose we could talk about that more as it came up" she answered slowly.

I sighed, but knew I should offer this anyway. "Summer, I can show you this other body now, for me anyway. Before you lost your memory, we could both change between forms here in Equestria."

"Well, I guess, is it scary?" Summer asked cautiously.

"Well, you didn't think so last time we were there, so I don't know" I answered. "You really liked it..."

"Ok, but change back if I get scared..." she said slowly.

I walked over to a corner on the same wall as the door. I didn't want any guards to accidentally see someone from a different world.

Still, I changed into my Equestria Girls form, a 'people', white sweatshirt and all, from my... last trip there...

Summer didn't look long, then looked away and said "Ok, that's enough for now, I like you as a pony much better."

I was quickly a pony again, then I walked over and hugged her tightly.

It was clear what I just did was quite a bit for her to take in, but I decided difficult things had a higher chance of pulling memories back in. Well, I really didn't know.

I said quietly to Summer though "Amazing Mare, you are just as beautiful in your Equestria Girls form. But we won't do that again until you are ready, is that ok?"

"Stallion, I will take your word for that. You did look very strange though." she said quietly.

Still, this whole thing just underscored what our primary need was. Summer was learning amazingly quickly... But she needed to remember...

I walked back over to the corner away from the door, and laid down on my side, and was quickly hugging her close. I think we both realized she needed that right now.

We didn't sleep, I just hugged her and we talked some. I told her again that I really loved her, and had no plans on going anywhere without her. She said simply that she fully realized that.

Well, I also told her that I had no other 'surprises' for her to endure, and she appreciated that.

Half an hour later, we got up, and were sitting next to each other, just talking. It had been a while since I could...

Maybe the middle of the morning, one of the guards brought us some food, and I mentioned to him that we would like to speak to Princess Celestia when that was convenient.

He said "Ok", then left.

Summer was eating right away. I don't think the food lasted very long.

Ten minutes later, Cel (Princess Celestia) walked in. I hugged her, and she hugged Summer too, again trying to not cry...

I said simply "I think it would be better if we had some more comfortable accommodations, whenever you feel this is acceptible."

Cel's answer came fast "Finally... I want to get you both out of this place... Please come with me."

Cel lead us out of the dungeon, and back into the Audence Hall, then into the little guest-room I had stayed in earlier. It had more than just a rug now, and was very comfortable. It looked like Cel was planning on us coming here soon.

With tears in my eyes, I hugged Cel and thanked her.

Summer was just not sure what to do, so she asked. "Princess, should I call you Princess or 'Cel' like my Stallion does? I just want to do the right thing."

Answering this proved very difficult for my girl... Cel started crying pretty hard, but worked on answering.

"Before you lost your memory, you were my mom, and the most amazing mom in Equestria. I am hoping all that comes back to you, but please call me Cel like you always have.."

We just all hugged and cried for a little while. This was hard for all of us...

When we were all back to 'normal', Cel continued.

"A few times a day, I will come get you both, and we will walk and eat too. I would really rather that you not walk off by yourselves however. There is still much danger in Equestria."

"Of course" I said softly.

We all hugged, and Cel headed off to her responsibilities.

I actually wanted to get to the task of telling Summer about our past together. But being here, in the Princess quarters, I realized that Fluttershy was not far away, and probably alone.

I felt this was still a problem, even though I was certain Fluttershy now knew her sister was alive.

I don't know why, but this concern grew very quickly, and I decided we needed to see what we could do. And to be honest, I pretty much fumbled through this...

"Summer, did you know you have a sister?" I asked cautiously.

Summer thought a minute, then asked quietly "Is she nice like Cel?"

I... This was hard, and I had to fight back tears... "Yes, Summer, she is very nice."

Still, I kept going, talking slowly and quietly...

"Summer, it hurt me a lot when we thought you had died... It hurt your sister a lot too..."

I was surprised... Summer teared up at this... I doubted she remembered Fluttershy, but again, Summer was 'feeling her way back' into some of the most important relationships. And I didn't know if Summer could 'feel' her sister's pain even now...

It was quiet for a minute, then Summer said quietly, and trying not to cry "She must be really hurting..."

I think that was all I needed to hear, and I had to work hard not to cry myself. I love both Summer and Fluttershy a lot...

I asked Summer to come with me.

I had no idea how this would all work out... Honestly, I was scared. I didn't want Fluttershy to be hurt that her own sister didn't remember her...

We headed out the door, then down the short hall that led to the Audience Hall. Fortunately, we ran into Mildred coming the other way, and she remembered me. She asked me how Shyna was doing, and I said she was doing fine.

I told Mildred that I needed to find out from Princess Celestia where her 'new friend' Fluttershy was. I also mentioned that we didn't want to disturb the Princess if she was in the middle of something.

Mildred asked us to stay here, and that she would find out what she could, then she headed out the doors to the Audience Hall.

Well, we couldn't wait... A mare started crying, and Summer heard it... I knew right away it was Fluttershy; she was in Princess Celestia's bedroom... And I suspected that, at this close range, Summer and Fluttershy were probably already 'feeling' each other's presence...

[Fluttershy mentioned later that she had felt her sister's presence as soon as Cel brought us in from the dungeon. Fluttershy was almost beside herself, but managed to keep quiet. It was only after she felt her sister's presence begin to drift away, that Fluttershy could control herself no longer, and burst into tears...]

Summer ran quickly to the door to Princess Celestia's room, and pushed the door open...

Fluttershy stopped crying immediately, and they both stared at each other...

"Are you my sister?" Summer asked quietly, and clearly concerned...

Fluttershy, without moving, burst into tears again...

Well, Summer and Fluttershy were quickly hugging tightly, crying together...

I was just stunned, and could do nothing... I... I didn't know what was happening... I could only wait to see if this was memory returning, or not...

But I quickly joined them, and we all hugged tightly and cried together. Thanks to Mildred, Cel soon joined us, too...

After about ten minutes, all our crying tapered off... I thought maybe Cel, Fluttershy and I wanted to see if memory had returned... But, as I said, my main concern was that Fluttershy not get hurt.

Summer spoke first "Sister, I am sorry I hurt you so..."

I realized this could go anywhere...

But Fluttershy surprised us all and just said quietly, as she started to cry again "Summer, memory or not, I am just so glad to see you alive..." Then Fluttershy burst into tears again...

Two of the ponies that Summer's death had hurt the most, her girl Cel, and her sister Fluttershy... My amazing Mare didn't remember, but that didn't stop her from caring deeply... We all spent the afternoon crying together with Summer... She was alive...

It was pretty clear nothing had triggered Summer's memory yet... Still, it felt like getting 'family' back, a piece at a time... This felt... amazing...

Still, I had to work to keep my own avalanche propped up and out of the way. It wasn't growing any more, but I doubted we would have the time it would take to deal with this now.

As it started getting dark, we all worked on calming down.

Right before dinner, Cel walked over to one of her dressers, and used her magic to pull something out.

It was some sort of hairpin, and Cel used her magic to gently, and carefully put it into Fluttershy's mane, as it flowed around her head.

I gasped when I saw it...

The craftsmanship was archaic by Equestria Present standards, but this deep in the Past, it was probably the work of a very skilled artisan.

But I gasped, because it was an almost exact copy of one of the three Butterfly's in Fluttershy's Cutie Mark. THAT was just uncanny...

Cel explained briefly. "I have had this Hairpin for a, uhm, long time. I seldom wear it, because these are not my colors. Fluttershy, as soon as I saw you, I just knew this would get a new home."

This hairpin... They were Fluttershy's colors, all right...

They both hugged, and Fluttershy said quietly "Cel, I really love you..."

Cel hugged Fluttershy tightly, and responded quickly "Oh, Fluttershy, I love you too... I am so glad you came. You have really helped me alot, and through such a harrowing time... Thank you..."

Then they hugged again, and wept together briefly.

Well, I knew they had really helped each other these last few days, and I was again very glad I had brought Fluttershy with me.

But I almost lost it, right then...

My amazing Mare; She knew I was having problems, and was quickly hugging me. I could never leave this Mare...

We all went for a walk in the cold, then had a nice dinner together.

Summer ate quite a bit, and we guessed she hadn't been able to eat very well until now.

Nopony minded, and Cel said "Mom, please eat as much as you want."

Well, Summer did; she ate a lot. She probably needed it.

After dinner, we walked back into Cel's room, and spent the rest of the evening there.

It rapidly became clear that Summer actually FELT Fluttershy was her sister, even if Summer remembered nothing.

And it was clear too, that Fluttershy also FELT this awareness in her sister.

The two of them hugged and cried together a lot.

Well, Cel and I did too...

There was nopony in this room that wasn't absolutely elated that my Mare wasn't de...

...

But this again underscored the main need right now...

My amazing Mare was feeling her way back into the most important relationships around her, and she really was learning very quickly about a lot of things.

And watching my Mare with her sister, it really seemed that Summer's inability to remember was really hurting Summer... She wanted to remember, but she just didn't know what to do...

Well, maybe we needed to get out the fire hose tomorrow...

It was late, but a full Moon was out, so Cel wanted us to go for another walk. We would need coats for this, but Cel quickly took care of that.

And we didn't go far, but still had some guards nearby.

For me to look about in 'early Canterlot', even under moonlight, was again amazing for the historian in me.

But the town looked so peaceful. The rest of Equestria was probably so peaceful too. 'Why can't evil leaders just leave us alone...' I thought to myself.

Dumb question with no answer...

We wandered for a while, and ended up sitting together, well in a line, in roughly the middle of the Commons lawn, looking away from the Audience hall, out across miles of Equestria beyond the edge of the grass...

It was Fluttershy, Summer, me then Cel.

About that dumb question... I was pretty sure Dark Melvain, knowing the Phantom Alicorn was out of the way... He was probably even now plotting his take-over of Equestria. There would be no peace here, no peace in Equestria if he succeeded... Just anguish, horror, fear and death...

Cel started softly weeping... I suspected we were both thinking about the same thing...

...And if I had known then, what was taking place on this exact spot, in Equestria Present...

Equestria needed Summer to remember...

Equestria needed the Phantom Alicorn back...

When it was too cold, we got up, and headed back to the Audience Hall. It was warm inside, and that felt very nice. Cel helped us with our coats.

As we headed up to the top of the platform, and down the hall that led to Princess quarters, I realized that Fluttershy might want to spend the night with Summer, and I understood.

We all stopped in front of the door to 'our' small room, and I offered softly "Fluttershy, I think Cel might appreciate having you with her again tonight."

Cel and Fluttershy looked at each other and smiled. Then they both said 'That's fine' at the same time, then laughed together.

After what our family had already endured, laughter sounded... amazing...

Summer and I headed into 'our room', and I realized that Fluttershy leaving the Past... This might be hard on Cel. Well, it would probably be hard for both of them.

I knew Summer was getting ready to ask, so I quietly explained all this to her as I laid on my belly on the rug.

Summer used her pony nose to nudge me over, so I was laying on my side, and she was quickly up under my legs, against my chest and neck. I pulled her close, and we both sighed together.

Summer said this much "Well, I don't know... But I love my family..."

We were both quickly asleep.

Ch.38, Princess Twilight: Final Entry

This is Princess Twilight again.

The last entry that I did, I actually scribbled quickly down on a piece of paper in the Library, before the girls and I headed down to the Council Room in the bottom of the Castle. I hastily finished it right before I left the magical shield over that small 'circle garden' in the Commons lawn in Canterlot. Then I just dropped it on the ground...

That was all maybe six hours ago...

Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance and I have been trying to keep this monster from killing us for all that time...

Well, even this is not true. I am convinced he could have easily and effortlessly killed us right away, if he wanted too..

It is so clear that Dark Melvain has absolutely no fear of losing, and just wants to make us suffer as much as he possibly can, until he finally decides to kill us.

And his terrible taunts... Each one crashing home like bullets...

And, just for 'fun', every so often, he quickly moves the 'point of impact' between our magical beams and his, maybe half the distance between the center and us four Princesses... This instantly terrifies us...

But I think terror is his goal...

Early on, Princess Celestia would say things to encourage the rest of us. I think Dark Melvain didn't like that, and just 'bumped up' the pressure a little so none of us could even talk... We had to concentrate fully on pushing his beam away with our magic, or we would immediately die.

After a few hours, he started telling us to just give up. If even one of us did that, we would ALL quickly die...

And from that point, he also started saying repeatedly and loudly, that there was no rescue for us this time...

I fear he is right... I feared that when I first read Princess Celestia's message... The Leadership of Equestria was already hurting so much... We just weren't ready for this... But it really doesn't matter any more...

It was very cold at first this morning, but the Sun soon warmed us nicely. Still, if we manage to last until night-fall tonight, we will certainly freeze and die...

And even if Fluttershy were here, I could not just 'take a break and use the Elements'; we would ALL die if I left my Princess friends...

Like I said before, I see no way how we could possibly survive this day... Summer, well, the Phantom Alicorn is dead... And Fluttershy is buried somewhere in the Past...

And I didn't even get to say 'good bye' to Spike...

...

...

...

I can't write this down, but I think this is as close to a 'final entry' as I will ever come.

I think it is just a matter of time.

Ch.54 (Back Home) Protecting the Future

I cried with Shysage in my arms next to the Portal for ten minutes maybe (Fluttershy thought). I acknowledged nothing or anypony else, especially after Shysage started crying with me. But I guess my Twin, both Fluttershys and both Shynas were right next to me the whole time. I love my family.

But after that ten minutes, I was shivering violently and very cold. We had all been outside in a cold, steady rain for some time. I never noticed. Everypony else was soaked, and shivering too.

I was still mush, but my Twin was such a help...

She and the Equestria Girls gently slid their arms under Shysage, held hands, picked him up, and carefully moved him up the steps and laid him back down on the floor just inside the School Lobby. Wow, it was a lot warmer in here...

Everypony else just packed into the Lobby too, out of the rain. Most were still crying some, I think. I wanted so much, just to tightly hug every single one. I just couldn't, though, not now...

I just held Shysage tightly, there on the floor, and cried more... I could have stayed there all day, crying with him. He was my life... It had to have been a miracle...

But after thirty minutes maybe, both Pinkie Pie's knelt down next to me and said quietly "Summer, Shysage needs to go through the Portal again, very soon."

I wasn't about to argue. Pinkie Sense is never wrong.

I asked Shysage if he felt he could walk, and he said quietly "Not very far."

My Twin called the Equestria Girls over, and they quickly had Shysage back in their arms, and carried him down the steps to the Portal.

Crying fiercely, I asked my Twin to make sure and thank all the girls for us. I couldn't say much more... But I knew I could never thank them enough...

The Equestria Girls carefully rolled Shysage over and gently stood him up right in front of the Portal, and steadied him. He took two steps into the Portal and was gone.

I quickly followed him through.

...

I felt bad though, I really wanted to hug everypony. I think I already said that... As far as I could tell, my Shysage was alive, thanks to a sea of true friends...

Both of us were soon back in the Library in the Castle in Ponyville. That big, thick rug in front of the Portal was so comfortable, and it was nice and warm in the Library too.

I turned into a people long enough to gently pull Shysage off to the side by pulling carefully on his legs, one at a time. I took this part pretty slow. Still, he said 'ow' and groaned a lot for this.

Shysage's body was still covered with a lot of nasty bruises of various sizes, although most of them had scabbed over now and were dry. Well, and it looked like he had a bunch of pretty deep looking 'pokes' around his backside. It looked like some of them formed the letter 's', I don't know. It made me cry, just looking at him like this.

After I had moved him off to the side, Shysage asked me to help him up on his belly. Still a people, I helped him up. Then I changed back into a pony, and laid on my belly right next to him. That rug is so nice, it was very comfortable, and Shysage was soon breathing easily and relaxing next to me.

I can't explain how amazing that felt. I was soon crying softly myself.

It was quiet for a minute.

I put my head right up next to his. "I love you, Shysage" I said quietly, still crying.

It was quiet for another minute.

Shysage said slowly and quietly "You are my Shila..."

We just cried together there for a while.

I didn't want to move; I didn't want to be away from Shysage for even a minute right now. I knew it was painful for Shysage to move, too. We could stay here for a long time. Being next to him felt like heaven for me.

Still I think that, finally being in a still place, with Shysage at my side... It was like it all finally got real for me, and I burst into tears. The last 12 hours or so literally burst open inside me. I put my head down between Shysage's front legs, and just sobbed. Shysage cried with me.

Maybe an hour later, Shysage and I were still crying as ponies started coming through the Portal, so I tried to calm down. I was glad I had moved Shysage so far away; everypony had plenty of room.

Everypony else was crying though, and they just joined us. As each new pony came through, they crowded around Shysage and I, and kept crying. Lu, Cel and Fluttershy came through last, and everypony made room.

Evidently, Fluttershy explained to the rest of the Twins exactly what had happened in the Past before we came back. I guess now everypony knew just how bad it really was.

And Fluttershy told me later that, as she started explaining what happened, Cel quickly remembered the whole thing, started crying, and helped Fluttershy tell the story. That was just amazing.

Well, we also found out that Fluttershy and I really had been 'gone' from Equestria Present for only a short time. Less than a minute maybe, after Fluttershy and I left, we came back, and they watched in horror as Fluttershy and I worked on getting Shysage's limp body through the Portal.

Of course, they quickly followed us through.

And I guess the timing was such that it was early afternoon in the Equestria Girls world; classes were still going. As soon as Twins sensed Twins, everypony came running. And Principal Celestia quickly jumped on the 'PA' thing and called all the 'bleacher girls' to the front of the School, too. I guess they knew who they were. And a bunch of the guys also came. This was all so amazing...

How could I ever...

Still, I quietly asked Pinkie Pie if I needed to do anything else for Shysage.

Pinkie just smiled and said "Nah, he will be fine."

I just burst into tears again. Well, maybe we all did.

Well, we all cried together a bunch there for a while.

It was the middle of the night, and soon everypony else was sound asleep. Well, I was exhausted, and quickly fell asleep too.

I must have been really tired. When I actually woke up the next morning, it felt like it was close to noon, I don't know.

Shysage was still next to me though, and that felt so nice. It was clear he was awake, so I rubbed my head up against his right away.

Still, he nodded for me to watch what was going on.

The rest of the girls were up, and over in a group in the center of the Library, sitting together, talking quietly. I just kept watching.

I soon realized that they were all looking at some sort of bracelet thing on Fluttershy's leg.

It was a nice looking band, and it went all the way around her leg, and was hanging loosely, just above her hoof. It was small enough in diameter that I didn't think it would ever come off. It didn't look tight though.

And it looked like it was White with a Gold edge and Gold lettering or something on it. I couldn't really tell.

I just shrugged, neither my sister nor I were ever much into stuff like that, I don't know.

I heard Cel (Princess Celestia) talking though.

"The letters 'yoe' stand for year of Equestria, and we put those on the summer of year 583 from the founding of Equestria. I think dad can tell us how long ago that was."

Cel started crying, but continued.

"It had been a while since anypony had come to the Past via the Portal, and I was really concerned that anypony that did come through would not be well received by the guards. I had already planned out these bands...

"But, I really didn't know how to warn the guards ahead of time. And evidently, dad came through, and the guards..."

Cel stopped and cried some. Then she tried to finish.

"... the guards threw dad outside the Portal building, into that cave behind Canterlot..."

Evidently everypony already knew the story from here, and a few just wept softly, and it was quiet.

Shysage should have been crying, that was maybe only 24 hours ago for him. But he whispered to me quietly "I think yours is the most beautiful."

I just gasped, and quickly looked at my hind leg; I had the same band too. What I could see, it probably read 'Princess Celestia YOE 583'. The band was beautiful Gold, with White 'overfill' (Shysage called it that) and Gold letters.

Well, it really was beautiful, and I started crying right away. Cel and Lu came over, and we just hugged and cried a little while.

Shysage said quietly "I don't think anypony will lose us anymore."

Everypony else just laughed.

Shysage had one too.

Well, Cel felt really bad, and was quickly hugging dad, apologizing for what her own guards, no less, had done to him. The results of this was still clearly visible on Shysage's rump and thigh. And Cel evidently still felt the pain, even though it was many years ago for her. We thought Cel had felt bad about this for a long time.

Shysage nudged the Princess of Equestria away long enough to say quietly "Cel, it's ok, that's all in the past now."

Cel worked on calming down, and said quietly "I know, but not for you. And Stormwalk did pay dearl--"

Cel stopped abruptly; she must have finally seen the 's' on dad's rump, made with a string of spear pokes... "Did he do that too?"

Cel was crying again, hugging dad.

Shysage tried to comfort her again "Cel, it's ok, it doesn't hurt as bad now."

I understood what Shysage was trying to accomplish, but I thought it probably still hurt a lot...

We all cried a little while longer with the Princess of Equestria.

...

After crying a little while, Cel abruptly stopped crying, then she got up, moved, and sat down right next to dad (Shysage). Then she asked for everyponies' attention. I was still on my belly next to Shysage, but everypony else was mostly sitting facing us.

Cel began to speak, and we could all tell right away that some sort of official announcement was coming.

The Princess of Equestria didn't turn, but quietly asked Shysage "Dad, when Dark Melvain took you, did he say who he was after?"

Shysage sighed, then said, also quietly, "He was originally after you, Cel. But when he found me..."

Cel was fighting back tears at this point, but she continued.

"We had an informant at Dark Melvain's Bastion, and he told us the same thing right before he was forced to flee for his life. Our informant warned us that Dark Melvain planned on using me as bait for another trap for the Phantom Alicorn.

"I didn't really know what to do, and we didn't know when, how soon he would come. I had no idea when I should activate the Portal Beacon, so I never did.

"But I knew that I would never survive Dark Melvain taking me prisoner; I would quickly be killed in the most horrible way possible."

Continuing was hard as Cel cried. She spoke quietly though.

"This will probably never be widely known beyond this group. But when Dark Melvain found Shysage, and took him in my place...

"Dad... You saved my life..."

Shysage burst into tears at this point, and he and his girl were quickly crying together, and I'll bet crying like that hurt him a lot too. And Shysage couldn't move, but Cel hugged him with one of her legs as they cried together.

We were all crying too.

I don't think Shysage ever thought he would be given the opportunity to sacrifice himself for his girl. But that's what he did...

And Shysage explained later that this whole thing had really been tough for him; he felt like true friend had abandoned him, and the Portal had taken him back into the Past when he was already in intense pain, just so he could die at Dark Melvain's hands.

But when Cel said that... This put everything into perspective for my amazing Stallion.

While crying with Cel, Shysage said repeatedly "Cel, you know I'll help you any way I can..."

Well, he had just shown this was true...

I love him so much...

...

I know there are ponies that don't like Shysage, and maybe even cringe when they see his name...

I heard one of the Equestria Girls use this phrase once, and I think it fits here; talk is cheap...

It takes a lot more guts to try to protect the future, than it does to carelessly tear it down.